Vampire Romance Collection

The Vampire Prince's Bride

Description

A BBW with a secret PLUS a vampire general who needs human blood PLUS a shifter army out to kill!

Vampire general Darius isn’t looking for love or romance. He’s looking for a promotion. And for that, he needs a human wife and a baby. Just one look at Cleo’s curves and he knows she can give him what he needs. The thought of another man touching her makes him want to kill.

Cleo has always been strong, always in charge of her own destiny. But what Darius doesn’t know is that she isn’t as invulnerable as she seems. She keeps her secrets just as he keeps his. They made a deal. Why should they be concerned with each other's intimate lives?

But Darius and Cleo are forced to confront their worst fears when Darius is sent to fight a group of rebel shifters that may just get him killed. Violence is a vampire’s domain. But can he survive this?

As feelings deepen and danger grows ever closer, Cleo and Darius will have to face hard truths–and decide if ambition is really worth their lives, or if love is worthy of sacrifice.

Chapter One – Darius

A picture of Iosif hung over the mantle in Darius's study. The king had ruled all the lands from the Black Sea to the Carpathian Mountain range to the Danube River for almost two thousand years now and was a vampire of great strength and pride. This study had once belonged to his father and Darius had sat on the floor and stared at wonder at the king's picture ever since he was a young boy.

Hearing about the king's great feats against the shifters, who used to run rampant and murder recklessly, had always made his heart swell with pride. He had determined from a young age that he would be as great as the king, one day wearing the crown on his own head. As he grew up, he realized that his goals required a lot of hard work, but Darius was nothing if not determined.

"There have been reports of wolves here and here," he said, pointing to the map spread out on his desk. "Three dozen sheep were killed and a shepherdess has disappeared only a dozen leagues from here."

His best friend and second-in-command, Gordon, frowned. "You think it's the Rebeluna?"

Darius grimaced as he considered. The Rebeluna was a self-proclaimed rebel group that resisted the vampire king in any way possible. Shifters of various clans gathered and were responsible for more vampire deaths than any other group in the past decade. Since they assassinated the last colonel charged with finding them, the king had turned the investigation over to Darius.

"No," he decided. "The Rebeluna are organized, efficient. These are minor inconveniences, more likely wolves who consider themselves rebels but don't have the courage to actually commit to open rebellion."

"Then why bring them up?"

Darius straightened and grinned. "They're exactly the type that the Rebeluna will recruit for cannon fodder. Send a couple of men to investigate. If humans think that we're allowing shifters to steal them away with no consequences, it might stir up unrest. Find the shepherdess, if nothing else."

"Am I interrupting?"

The cool, confident voice made him turn to the door. His twenty-year-old human wife of four months, Cleo, stood in the doorway. Darius smiled at her. Iosif and his own human mate had had no children of their own and had made it clear that the vampire they chose to replace Iosif had to prove he had good relations with humans. The best way to do that was to marry one, and so he had.

"Darius. Gordon." Cleo strode in, her shoulders back, her head held high, exuding an air of confidence about her.

She had been Darius' choice wife for two reasons. One, she was beautiful. Bronzed skin, long curly hair, stunning black eyes. When Darius first chose her, Gordon had questioned whether he really wanted somebody as 'robust' as her. She was all curves and softness, nothing angular or sharp about her–except her piercing gaze.

Which brought him to his second reason for choosing her. She made no pretenses about what she wanted – a husband who could give her all the luxury and power she desired. She wanted to be queen as much as he wanted to be king, and she would do anything necessary to ensure that happened.

Having a woman like that by his side only heightened his possibilities. She was clever, level-headed, and he had never seen her act based solely on emotion – exactly what he was looking for in a wife.

"You didn't come to bed last night, Darius." Cleo walked into the room, her black eyes never leaving his face. "I bought a new… dress that I wanted to show you."

The colonel could imagine what she would look like in the 'dress' and swallowed hard. Heat curled in his lower belly.

Gordon cleared his throat. "My lord, if you want some privacy—"

Darius waved his hand at his friend, an annoyed expression on his face. "As much as I would like to ravish my wife on every surface available in this room, I don't have the time."

"More news on the Rebeluna?"

"A small envoy of vampires were attacked yesterday evening. It's the Rebeluna's style, but there are many other reports of shifters that I have to have investigated."

Cleo nodded. "What envoy did they attack yesterday?"

"Lord Virgil's taxes. He still insists on delivering them in gold every year. Claims it's safer."

Cleo snorted. "Maybe he'll start using a check or e-transfer now."

"Maybe. And maybe I should have seen it coming. Virgil's so stuck in the past that he's an easy target for the shifters. They pretended to be a roadblock and shot the tires of his Hummer. They took the gold but didn't stick around to kill anybody."

Gordon coughed, drawing attention to himself. "We think they are gathering funds for a larger-scale attack."

The vampire didn't look at Cleo. But then, Gordon had never liked the human. He always thought that Darius deserved someone 'better'. The problem was he thought 'better' meant thinner and more emotional, worshiping the ground Darius walked on. He didn't want that.

He didn't want love.

"They could be collecting funds to bribe the lower-ranked vampires," Cleo suggested. "Or to donate money to the outlying human settlements. Turn them to the shifter cause."

"It wouldn't be the first time," Darius agreed.

"I'm having tea with a few of the other wives today. I'll discuss an outreach program to bolster vampire relations with the outliers. I know that the recent earthquakes have caused some flooding. I'll be sure to increase aid to the areas affected."

Darius nodded, smiling at his wife. She didn't think in terms of battles and conquest, but rather how kindness could change the tide of wars. A valuable ally. In this seemingly unending war between vampires and shifters, humans were the key figures. They were vital to vampire survival, and not just because vampires required human blood to sustain themselves.

The common assumption that humans could turn into vampires was wrong. It was true that the humans who lived among vampires and were regularly fed from took on vampiric traits: their aging slowed to the point where they hardly aged at all. They also grew stronger, faster, and developed a taste for blood. But they remained human. Vampires were born vampires – and usually males at that. Without human wives like Cleo, they would be extinct within three generations.

"What are you grinning at?" Cleo narrowed her eyes at him.

"I was just remembering how we met." His voice turned low and husky. "And how I knew instantly that you were the woman to be my bride."

Cleo smirked back at him. Both of them ignored Gordon rolling his eyes.

Their first meeting was indicative of their whole relationship. There had been no romance. He had been patrolling his lands with Gordon and half a dozen sergeants. They stopped at a station in the closest city to refuel their motorcycles. Normally humans looked at them with awe, but Darius had noticed Cleo leaning against the building, gazing at the vampires as though she was measuring them up and finding them lacking.

He hadn't been able to help himself. He walked over to her. Her expression had changed slightly, and when she looked at him, her gaze lingered on the insignia on his jacket.

"You're a colonel," she had said.

"Yes, I am. If you come back to my estate with me, I'll marry you."

She had given him that cool, sharp gaze and shrugged. "I could hold out for a general, but you'll be one soon enough if I have any say in the matter. Let's go."

The wicked grin on Cleo's face showed that she was remembering as well. Darius circled the table and caught his wife in his arms.

"You took a big risk on me."

"Hardly." Cleo rolled her eyes. "I did my research. I already knew everything about you. I knew you took weekly patrols, and I knew you always stopped at that station for gas. I had everything planned. If you hadn't approached me, I would have gone to you."

With a light chuckle, Darius gave her a quick peck on the lips. She moaned, indicating her wish for more, but the vampire pulled away. It was difficult. He had been so busy lately that he hadn't actually drunk from her in almost two months. Blood bags didn't taste as good as the real deal, but drinking usually led to other things… and when he only had a few minutes to spare, he couldn’t indulge in anything.

Her scent was driving him crazy, though. She was wearing an essential oil fragrance, which most vampires didn't like. He loved it. Rose and lavender with a hint of peppermint. Delicious. Her natural scent was only enhanced by the oils.

"Gordon." Darius turned to his second-in-command. "Tell the fourth squad to prepare for departure. We're going to scour the settlements surrounding Virgil's attack. The Rebeluna is probably long gone, but we might catch something about which way they headed."

Gordon saluted and left, leaving Darius and his wife alone. Cleo gave him a coy smile and pulled her dark curls off her shoulder and stretched out her neck, offering it to him.

"Are you feeling desirous, my dear?"

Cleo shrugged. "Desirous? I desire that you don't embarrass me by collapsing from exhaustion while you're hunting shifters."

"I wouldn't be at that point for another month."

"And if the Rebeluna are closer – if this is an ambush set for you – then I don't want to be widowed. That would ruin all my plans," she added quickly. "You vampires are ridiculous. You don't marry widows unless you've killed the woman's husband. Now drink."

Darius pulled her closer. He couldn't stifle a moan as he delicately bit into her beautiful, smooth skin. Cleo gave a little gasp and clutched at his shirt. Drinking was always a sensual act, and the vampire couldn't help but growl as he sucked hard. His wife shuddered in his grasp, tangling her fingers in his hair.

He wanted more, but this was exactly why he shouldn't have drunk in the first place. Everything was getting hot and tight inside, and if there hadn’t been a strange taste to her blood, he wouldn't have been able to stop himself from tearing off both their clothes and spending hours with her.

When he withdrew, Cleo moaned in disappointment.

The vampire licked his lips, frowning. "Maybe it's because I haven't been around very much and I've been stuck drinking from those plastic bags, but you taste different. More calcium, maybe. A little low on iron. And something else. You're a little… acidic. Maybe you should see your doctor."

"Oh, I did. You're probably tasting the prenatal vitamins," Cleo said matter-of-factly.

"What?"

"I'm pregnant. Three months."

Darius' jaw hung slack. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"You've had more important things to deal with, hunting the Rebeluna. It'll still be six months before the baby is born, and I haven't told anyone yet. Don't look at me like that. I didn't want you distracted."

"Hmmm." Darius shook his head. She had a point. He couldn't afford distractions right now, not when he was at such a critical stage in his career. Still, she should have told him. "We'll discuss this when I return. I'm not happy with you, Cleo. I know we agreed to let each other have our secrets, but this is important."

Cleo rolled her eyes. "Just don't get yourself killed because you're worried about me. It's an empty gesture."

Darius kissed her again and shook his head. "Your concern is touching. I'll call you tonight."

"Good. Now get going before you lose your rank for being lazy."

He touched his forehead in a mock-salute and left quickly before he could give into his desires again.

Chapter Two – Cleo

Cleo waited on the third-floor balcony just outside the room she and her husband shared to wave to Darius as he and his squad rode away from the estate on their motorcycles. At first, the tradition of seeing him off from up here felt as silly as his nightly calls when he wasn't home. It had been especially so since neither of them made any pretense about loving each other. Yet, it wasn't like they weren't becoming friends, or that Cleo didn't worry for him (as any decent person would). So the ritual continued.

As soon as her husband was out of sight, Cleo turned back to the room. Perhaps she should have told him about her pregnancy sooner, but she had witnessed plenty of her fellow human-wives reveal their own pregnancies only to see their vampire husbands to turn into puddles of emotion. More than one missed a prime opportunity to increase their position because they were too busy fawning over a full stomach.

She ought to have known that her Darius would be smarter than that.

Oh, well. He knows now , anyway .

Tea wasn't for another few hours, and, since Darius was gone, it gave her time to go into the city. She hadn't seen Ed in almost two weeks. It was the high time she visited again.

Cleo went to her wardrobe and picked out a bright yellow tight summer dress. The V-neck was cut to maximize cleavage, the skirt just above her knee, and it was sleeveless, of course. There was also a belt encrusted in crystal attached.

Stunning. Perfect for what she had in mind.

The young woman dressed quickly, adding a wide-brimmed straw hat to her ensemble. After that, she put the peppermint essential oil that Ed liked in her clutch and headed out. It was common for her to dress up and go out when Darius was not around, so nobody questioned her as she went to the garage and took the Porsche out for a drive.

They had agreed to keep secrets from each other when they married. Well, Ed was just one of those secrets. The biggest secret, Cleo had to admit. If Darius ever found out, everything would change.

Darius' estate was close to the heart of King Iosif's territory. It was more rural than Cleo would have liked, but the grounds were extensive and gave her the space to do whatever she wanted. Besides the three-story house, there was also an indoor swimming pool, a garden, tennis courts, and a hedge maze. Beyond that were the barracks were Darius' troops lived. They had a few buildings for training and a huge field for sports, but Cleo had never been out that way. They were always fighting each other over there.

Violence was the vampire's domain. She had always believed that there were better, more efficient ways to get what a person wanted than to club another person over the head. Most of the time, anyway. In some situations, there wasn't much choice.

She put thoughts of vampires and Darius out of her head as she left the estate. It was a half-hour drive to the city where she grew up, and she didn't want to bring all of her vampire troubles to Ed. These visits were the only times she let go of her plans to get her husband named the future king. It was true that Iosif already had an heir picked out, but things could always change. If nothing else, her husband was going to become a prince.

Stop, she told herself. Ed thinks you're the most selfless angel that ever existed. Let's not ruin that.

She turned up the music to cleanse her thoughts.

Soon she was in the familiar sights of the city, driving past the huge shopping malls and fancy restaurants towards the residential area. Would Ed be having a good day?

When she was almost at her destination, Cleo glanced in her rearview mirror. A familiar black motorcycle was following her. He hadn't even bothered to wear a jacket without his captain's insignia on it, although he did have a tinted faceguard on his helmet.

The human sighed. Gordon. She pulled into the parking lot for St. Dymphna's Hospital for the Mentally Unwell. Gordon pulled in beside her. He took off his helmet as she got out of the car. As the vampire marched up to her, eyes narrowed, she tucked her hair into her hat.

"I thought Darius took you on his latest mission."

Gordon shook his head.

"So you decided to follow me? Why?"

"Don't think that the lower-ranked vampires Darius employs don't talk. You disappear for a few hours every time he leaves. I know what's going on. Everybody knows what's going on." Gordon's eyes narrowed. "Who is he?"

"Who is who?"

"Your lover. I won't kill him if that's what you're worried about. Just make sure that you never see him again."

Cleo ground her teeth. Clearly, he was looking for evidence before he went to Darius with his suspicions. Not that it would make much of a difference. Vampire law didn't allow for divorce unless it was proven that a wife was pregnant with another man's child.

What would he do if he found out about Ed?

She put a hand on her stomach. "Darius told you I'm pregnant, I assume?"

"Yes. And he hasn't been around often enough for you to be pregnant with his child."

"Once is all it takes, Gordon. I assure you, Darius is the father of this child. I am faithful to him. Besides, even if I weren't, would it matter? Darius didn't marry me for love, he married me because he can't be promoted without a human wife to prove his good relations. And he only picked me because he knew that people would look at this 'robust' body and praise him for not being shallow."

Gordon's eyes narrowed. "He has been my best friend for longer than you've been alive, woman."

Cleo bit back a sarcastic reply. Her heart was sinking low, though. It didn't look like Gordon was going anywhere.

"Answer my question or I'll open an official inquiry. I don't want to do that – I would rather this be solved between the two of us. But I will do whatever is necessary to protect my friend. I know that you married him for his wealth and power. If you think that I —"

"Oh, fine!" Cleo shook her head. "As long as you're here… you might as well come see the person I was going to meet."

"So you admit that you're here to see someone? Who is he?"

"Ed. Or Edyta. And she is my sister ."

Gordon's eyes widened. Cleo turned on her heel and marched away, not letting herself twist her hands in worry. She didn't have much of a choice but introduce the vampire to her sister now.

But if Darius found out about her, he would know that she wasn't as invulnerable as she seemed. And a woman who had any weakness had to fight three times as hard to get anywhere in life.

Cleo wasn't sure if she could stand the vampires finding out about Ed. They would use her sister against her in ways that were veiled as sympathy. She could handle that at most times, but when it came to Ed… she was too protective.

She'd rip apart anybody who suggested that her sister wasn't good enough.

The walk to Ed's room was filled with awkward silence. Cleo didn't try to talk with Gordon. As far as she was concerned, he had no right to be here. A few of the staff and patients stared at him openly, but he didn't speak, either. He kept shooting Cleo suspicious glances, which she ignored.

Ed's room was on the top floor. It was decorated in bright pastels, butterfly stickers on the wall and a lacy pink bedspread. Ed was sitting at her desk, typing away madly on her computer. Cleo smiled and knocked on the door.

"Still working on your book?"

Ed looked up. A happy smile broke over her face and she jumped to her feet. "Cleo!

Cleo hugged her sister tightly. "I brought you some new perfume."

"That's great!" Ed stepped back and beamed. She looked down at the outfit Cleo was wearing and gasped. "Oh, can I have that dress?"

"Of course. As long as you give me back one of my other dresses so I don't walk home naked."

Ed giggled and ran to her dresser. She pulled out a wrinkled purple dress that had a large stain on the crystal-embossed bodice and ran back to Cleo. Gordon stood in the doorway, his eyes wide as he watched the exchange. Ed peered at him, stepping closer to Cleo.

"Is that your husband?"

Cleo laughed and shook her head. "No. This is Darius's friend, Gordon. But he is a vampire, like Darius is. Why don't you get to know him while I change?"

"Okay." Her sister strode to Gordon and stuck out her hand. "I'm Edyta but I don't like that name. I like to be called Ed."

Cleo slipped into the bathroom to change. When she came out, Ed was eagerly telling Gordon all about the book she was writing. A time-travel mystery centered on a fairy who didn't know he was a fairy. The hours flew by quickly, and all too soon Cleo had to leave. Ed was bright and cheerful as she said goodbye, but Cleo's heart felt heavy, the way it always did when she had to leave her sister.

"So." Gordon cleared his throat as they headed back outside. "Down syndrome?"

"Yeah. And schizophrenia. She doesn't do well outside of the hospital. I'm not a terrible sister," Cleo added, crossing her arms to hide the stain on her dress. "I just couldn't take care of her after our father died and our mother abandoned us. She needed more than I could give her, and… and she does much better inside the hospital, anyway. She has friends, people don't tease her, and there is always somebody there to look after her."

"Your mother abandoned you?"

Cleo winced. She forgot that even Darius didn't know her life story. "Don't tell Darius about this."

"Why? He could —"

"Help? Was that what you were going to say? Help what? There's nothing that can be done that hasn't already been done. I will not have my husband think less of me or pity me because of my sister. And I won't have her used against us. So just don't tell Darius."

After a moment, Gordon shrugged. "Fine. I won't tell him. But you should."

Cleo was silent. She wasn't going to tell Darius anything. He knew she had secrets. She wasn't asking for him to reveal his, so she wasn't going to reveal hers, either. Secrets were what kept them together.

Chapter Three – Darius

Darius had quickly realized that he was not going to be home for a few days. Maybe even weeks.

When he and his troops went to try to find information on where the Rebeluna might be hiding out, they got more than what had been expected. Instead of vague information, he got a witness who had overheard two shifters talking about their forest-camp. Drones had confirmed the existence of the camp.

It was clearly a trap, but still too good to pass up. Not going home was disappointing – more disappointing than usual. Probably because of Cleo's pregnancy. He wanted to know more. But that was why she didn't tell him, so he put her and the baby out of his mind as he followed the Rebeluna.

The taste of adrenaline-enriched blood was still thick on his tongue as he led his men through a thick forest. He was leading half a dozen men in from the north, and he had picked three captains to close in from the other directions. Around them, the elms, oaks, and Bosnian pines swayed and rustled in the wind. Animals called to each other, but there wasn't a sound or a scent of the shifter to be found.

All of Darius's nerves were on end as he breathed deeply through his nose to catch any shifter scents. He carried a bow and a quiver full of silver-tipped arrows. Guns were all but useless against shifters. The creatures could pick up the scent of gunpowder a mile away. But arrows had the extra benefit of being silent. The perfect weapon against the beasts.

He grinned when a slight rustling came from the trees above him – right after the wind had died down. An ambush. How quaint.

Without breaking stride, Darius turned and aimed his arrow into the darkness. The bow twanged, and the arrow leaped forward. It hit its target with a solid thump. A howl echoed in the small clearing.

Instantly, there were cries from all around, bursting in on his position. The roar of a bear was all the warning Darius received before the beast leaped from the treetops. She transformed mid-air, massive paws swiping at Darius' head. The vampire barely had time to dodge the blow.

He grabbed his radio. "Team Prima under attack. Continue the mission, do not deviate. I repeat, do not deviate."

The bear turned towards him. He dropped his bow; they were in too close quarters for him to use it. Instead, he pulled out a silver-infused knife. The bear came at him again, an arrow protruding from its shoulder. Darius bent his knees, waiting—

The bear lunged. Darius feinted to the left, and, as the massive creature followed, he ducked in under its head from the left. He jabbed the knife in under the bear's chin, feeling it sink deep into the soft spot right at the throat. Not deep enough. He yanked it back out and dodged under the bear's legs as it circled. Its teeth closed on a few strands of his hair, yanking them out.

Darius cut along the bear's belly before leaping into a nearby tree. It would buy him the precious few seconds he needed to take stock of the battle. The vampires were outnumbered, but not outmatched. Three of the shifters had already fallen. Half of them hadn't changed, the rest being wolves accompanied by one panther. They were counting on the bear, then.

Or buying the bear time.

The bear crashed into the tree, the whole thing vibrating to its top branches. The trunk cracked. Darius jumped, aiming for the bear's head. The beast reared to its hind legs, swiping at him. A massive paw caught his foot, making him spin in midair. The vampire grabbed a handful of shaggy fur and pulled himself in close to the bear's body, reaching around the thick neck to stab in her throat.

The blade sunk in to its hilt. Hot blood poured over his hands, smelling of the shifter. The bear made a gurgling roar.

Darius pushed himself off the creature's back, back-flipping to land lightly behind it. He stabbed into its hindquarters. Another roar and it stumbled around, claws slicing at him. It was slowing from the silver poisoning and neck wounds, though, and Darius easily dodged it. This battle would be over soon.

He glanced at his men as he slipped under the bear again, this time landing a solid blow just under its chin. His men were curtained off from him by the other shifters. Two more had fallen, the panther and a wolf. They were still outnumbered, but none of the shifters were following up with any vampires that backed away, though – only going after the ones that tried to come forward to help him.

So, they were counting on the bear to finish him. That was their mission: his death. Not just an ambush, but an assassination attempt.

Darius shook his head as he snatched his bow and arrow off the ground. A sniper's rifle would have done them a world of good if they wanted to assassinate him. But, like many of the vampires, they were stuck in the old ways of fighting.

As the bear came at him again, Darius notched an arrow to his bow. He stood his ground, aiming quickly before he let the arrow fly. It sunk deep into the bear's eye. Two more arrows, both to the heart, and the bear collapsed. Her huge chest heaved.

Darius spun on his heel, firing arrows rapidly at the shifters attacking his men. Three were down before they realized that their bear had fallen. One of the wolves yipped, and the group scattered. Those that hadn't shifted turned into a variety of birds and took off, the remaining wolves bounding into the trees. Darius let off a few more arrows before they were gone.

An eagle screeched as it fell, an arrow having pierced its shoulder joint. One of his men pointed his revolver at the fallen eagle.

"Hold," Darius ordered. "Take that one as a prisoner."

He slung the bow around his body and retrieved his knife. The bear was shivering and twitching as the poison ate its way through its beastly body. Blood was still flowing generously, but this would be a painful way to die. The vampire knelt beside her head, stroking her coarse brown fur.

"Your wounds are fatal," he said under his breath. "Close your eyes and think of something you love."

Darius waited. The bear's eyes shone with fear but slowly closed. If he ever found himself in such a situation, he hoped that he would receive this same mercy. Pulling back the bear's head, he slit her throat, letting her bleed faster. He continued to stroke her fur until the bear stilled.

"My lord?" one of the sergeants came to him. "We have secured the prisoner."

Darius nodded to acknowledge him. He did not like killing. He didn't hesitate when he didn't have any other choice, but he didn’t like it. When he was a boy, his father would tell him he'd have to outgrow his compassion. Maybe it was because he was still only a young adult in the vampire world, but he never developed the thick skin that the older generations seemed to wear like badges of honor.

It was one of the reasons he liked having Cleo by his side. She was so good at finding other ways of currying favor that didn't include the violence dealt out on nights like this one. But, sometimes, killing was necessary. When two unbreakable winds crashed together, the only result could be violence until one surrendered.

Neither vampire nor shifter would ever surrender. Not until something changed.

Darius turned to the eagle. She had shifted back to human form, his arrow shot straight through her shoulder. The colonel studied her as he came closer. Sweat beaded her forehead, her eyes wide and fearful. Given that he had just killed a bear and was still stained in shifter blood, he didn't blame her. She was also stark naked.

"Give the prisoner your shirt," he ordered the nearest man. First aid would have to wait until they were out of the forest.

It wasn't often that they were able to get shifter prisoners. The eagle flinched as he knelt to her level, but lifted her chin. "No matter what you think you have won today, you have only made it worse for yourself in the end."

"I think you ought to be more worried about yourself. Once we return home, your fate is out of my hands. Tell me where the Rebeluna are and I can keep you a prisoner in my estate instead of sending you to the palace. You will be a prisoner, but you will be comfortable and in time I may be able to release you."

"I will tell you nothing," the eagle spat. "I will not betray my brothers and sisters."

Darius nodded. "I'm sure you won't tell me anything. I'm not an interrogator."

"Sir, we have reports from the other teams," his captain said. "The camp has been abandoned."

"This was an attempt to kill me. Nothing else. We have a prisoner. Leave the dead. Shifters prefer their corpses be scavenged and eaten, their bones spread about the forest, don't they? Their deaths bring life to others." Darius stood, his gaze never leaving the eagle. Her expression faltered and she looked away. "And, if I'm not mistaken, then at least we can allow their fellows to return and bury them. Let's go."

***

Darius sent the prisoner directly to the palace for her interrogation about the Rebeluna and whatever other information she carried. He returned home to his estate. Four of his men had received terrible wounds, one even losing a limb, and they needed rest.

As much as he knew that he shouldn’t be distracted by it, there was still the matter of Cleo's casually-announced pregnancy to take care of. He showered at the barracks before he returned to the house, not wanting to disturb her with evidence of the bloody battle.

He found her at the start of her bedtime routine and stepped up behind her, nibbling a little at her neck.

"You're home."

"I am. And we need to talk. Why didn't you tell me you were pregnant before this?"

"I told you, I didn't want you to worry about me when you should be worried about whether a shifter was going to rip your head off," Cleo said, slathering a clay mask over her face. She glanced at him in the mirror they both faced, expression blank.

"You did tell me that. But that's no excuse. You know as well as I that a healthy child born to me would increase my position. Proof that I can control myself enough to get a woman pregnant and not kill her in the process."

Cleo shrugged. "What difference does it make whether they know that now or later?"

Darius shook his head. He took the jar of clay from her hand. He began applying it on his wife's face, liking the chocolatey smell. After the week he'd had, maybe he could also use a mask. It was a bit girly, but it always seemed to calm him down. And it made Cleo laugh. Right now, he really needed to hear her laugh.

"It doesn't really matter if the court knows you're pregnant or not. But it matters to me, Cleo. It makes me wonder if you were deciding whether to terminate your pregnancy. And if you were—"

"I wasn't ."

"Let me finish. I am telling you what I was thinking. If you were thinking about terminating the pregnancy, then, by not telling me you were pregnant, you show a lack of trust. That is unacceptable."

Cleo's sharp gaze softened as he smeared the clay on her chin. "That's not it, Darius. I know it's silly, but I was waiting for a special time to tell you. I was even wearing more fragrance than usual so that none of the other vampires could scent it. I wanted it to be… But then I realized how silly it was. I had you drink from me so that you'd know."

Darius felt his heart soften. He kissed his wife, clay lips and all. "I'm glad that you wanted it to be special, Cleo. Because it is. We might not love each other, but it's still our baby. You're allowed to be happy about that, you know."

"I am happy." She smiled hesitantly, then squeezed his hand. "Very happy."

"Good." He kissed her again. "Because I am, too."

Chapter Four – Cleo

Cleo folded her hands demurely in her lap, trying not to show her excitement. It wasn't often that the king paid a visit to a colonel's house, and yet Iosif had been at the estate for four hours now. He had spent the time in Darius's study, no doubt discussing the shifter problem. Cleo wanted to listen at the door, but that would reflect poorly on her. Thus, she busied herself with the normal things she did during the day.

Finally, Darius sent word for her to meet him in the parlor and Cleo hurried to the room. She had been waiting ever since.

Not that the wait hadn't been pleasant. The parlor was one of the rooms that she had decorated herself after marrying Darius. Before, the furniture had been moth-eaten and covered in cobwebs. Now it was a bright, sunny room with gothic-inspired chairs and couches. Dark wood carved in elaborate patterns trimmed the white crushed velvet. The carpet was a nice neutral gray-blue, the walls painted the color of a robin's egg with lacy white curtains framing the huge French windows. She had even added an old-fashioned hearth since it was unthinkable that a proper parlor wouldn’t have one.

After several moments of waiting, the door opened. Darius came in, followed by a tall, dignified-looking man with salt-and-pepper hair and brown eyes. Iosif, the king. Cleo got to her feet and curtsied gracefully. She was glad she had decided on a simple pink blouse paired with a white skirt. It was humble-looking. Like she wasn't trying to impress him. But it worked well on her, especially with her ruby necklace and her hair pulled back in a Greco-Roman goddess style.

"Your majesty, may I introduce my wife, Cleo Paterson," Darius introduced. "Cleo, I would like you to meet His Majesty of the First Union, Slayer of the Dragon Alpha, King Iosif the Grand."

She curtsied again. "It's my greatest pleasure to meet you, your majesty."

"And mine to meet you." The king inclined his head. "You should be honored to have such a fine husband, Cleo. He has done the kingdom a great service. The Rebeluna prisoner he captured has informed us of many plotted attacks that we have since been able to stop. He has dealt a serious blow to the enemy."

"Oh, I am honored to be his wife." Cleo gave Darius a special smile, which he returned. "Even more honored to be carrying his child."

Iosif smiled. "I thought I smelled a pregnancy in this house. Take good care of your woman, Darius. A good woman is hard to find and easy to lose. You'll be seeing many more promotions in your future with her at your side."

Cleo's eyes brightened. Promotion? She had to stop herself from gasping. The king and Darius exchanged a few more pleasantries before parting ways. Cleo knew that they couldn't discuss it in public, so she dragged Darius up to their room before turning on him.

"Promotion?" she demanded.

"It will take a couple months before it's publically announced, but yes. I am being promoted to general."

Cleo clapped her hands and squealed. She hadn't expected it so quickly! But she already knew a dozen of the generals' wives, so she wouldn’t have problems getting introductions there.

A promotion! She would soon be a general's wife. Her influence would increase. Then the next step was to become a prince's wife. That was where the promotions would stop unless something happened to Camlo, the current heir, but even becoming a princess was something no person from her past ever expected her to achieve.

"I knew I made a good choice when I picked you for my husband," she said as she threw her arms around his neck. "You're amazing."

Darius laughed and kissed her. It wasn't his normal, tame 'I'm kissing you because that's what husbands do' kiss, either. This was full of hunger and passion and woke the same burning in Cleo.

As her husband's arms tightened around her waist, heat began to build in her core. Cleo grinned, deepening the kiss. She loved how Darius could make her body respond to his stimulus so easily. She also liked how ready he always was so quickly.

The vampire moved to her neck, nipping at her sensitive skin. Cleo gasped, her heart pounding with excitement.

"Are you going to drink from me?"

"Not right now." Darius' voice was muffled by her skin, but the vibrations made her insides quiver. "I have to get back to work in half an hour."

Cleo sighed, but as Darius' hands began to roam her body, her disappointment was quickly forgotten. He picked her up easily and walked to the bed, laying her on the mattress before crawling on after her.

Her skin tingled everywhere his hands or lips touched and she couldn't help but cry out from pleasure. She giggled.

"I like it when you get all excited," she crooned at him. "You forget about that careful control and just go all in for what you want."

"You like that?" Darius asked, panting now. "You like me thinking only of me and not you?"

"You think of me," she corrected. "You think of me all the time. Even when I'm not there, you think of me."

With a growl, Darius ripped their clothes out of the way. Cleo's breathless laughter soon turned to breathless cries of pleasure. She would never admit it, but at times like this, she would trade all the money in the world to be with Darius forever.

Maybe it was because he was just so good. Maybe it was because he managed to fill every inch of her with pulses of pleasure. Maybe it was his glowing eyes, the smile on his face as he looked down at her. As though she was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.

As if he was motivated more than just pure lust. As though maybe one day he would actually love her.

The moment of connection between the two of them felt like it lasted longer than it probably did. As Darius brought Cleo along with him, taking her higher and higher – as they gazed into each other's eyes, grinning despite their frantic pace, it felt like she was looking into his soul. And when it was over and she was left breathless and panting, she had to laugh at her own silly notions.

Darius returned to his gentle kisses for a moment before rolling off her. They lay exposed in the room, panting. Her vampire husband grinned idly as he put an arm around her.

"I didn't expect to get this far so quickly. Even getting to be colonel was hard-won for someone as young as I am."

"There are generals younger than you."

"I'm not from one of the higher houses. I had to fight for everything I've gotten. And, yet, here I am, about to become general. I could never have done it without you, Cleo." He kissed her shoulder. "I knew I needed a human wife, but I'm glad I picked you and not somebody else. I'm glad that you're with me on this journey. I'm glad we're going to have a child together."

Cleo bit hard on her cheek as a warm feeling spread through her chest. She didn't want to feel that way about Darius… If she let herself fall in love with him, what then? She might be faced with the decision of choosing between his love or her ambition, and she hadn't struggled through poverty and abandonment to become a shivering waif who would put a man ahead of everything she wanted or needed.

No. Love was not for her, and it wasn't for Darius. She climbed out of bed and began redressing, trying not to notice how much her hands were shaking.

"I have things to attend to," she said and was pleased when it sounded cool and aloof. "That was a great session, thank you. Will I see you at supper?"

Darius swung out of bed as well, his gray eyes darkening. He shook his head stiffly. "I'll be busy for the rest of the day, and probably well into the night. I'll try not to wake you when I do come to bed."

Cleo smoothed her hair and nodded. "Well then. I'll see you tomorrow."

She swept out of the room before she could convince herself to say – or feel – anything else.

Chapter Five – Darius

Several days after receiving news of his promotion, Darius was taking a well-earned break to spend the night with his wife.

He kissed Cleo lightly, smiling as she shivered in his arms. He loved the way she reacted to him, as though he was the most skilled lover she had ever had. Every time it was like they were discovering each other's pleasure again without the awkwardness that had been prevalent with their actual first time. He moved across her jaw and down her neck—

The door burst open.

"You had better have a good explanation for this," Darius growled, not turning to see who it was. Cleo looked a little startled, but she didn't release him. They were both fully clothed, anyway.

"I do," Gordon said. He sounded grim, so Darius turned.

"Well?"

"A cheetah shifter broke into the palace. She assassinated Camlo."

The king's heir. Darius pulled away from Cleo. "How could a shifter get into the palace itself? There should be heavy fortifications, guards… What happened?"

"Details are scarce at the moment. There was a full-scale attack on Lord Virgil's estates, and the king sent troops to help him. The cheetah was caught while trying to get into the queen's chambers, but she had already killed Camlo."

Darius stood and paced from one side of the room to the other. There was a chance that the Rebeluna was responsible for this. As much as it was a tragedy that the king's heir was killed, it opened up Darius’s possibilities again. But if it was the Rebeluna, Camlo's death was on his shoulders. It was his responsibility to stop the rebels, and while he had made some progress, it obviously wasn't enough.

"This could ruin me," Darius said, tugging at his dark hair. "This could ruin all of us."

"It could also progress your career," Gordon said. "If you were able to find the shifters responsible and bring them to the king, it would shine favorably on you."

"And, if it is the Rebeluna, the king will demand to know why I didn't already know about this plot of theirs. You said they launched a concentrated attack on Lord Virgil? Clearly a distraction. We will have to go see him at once. Did he take any prisoners?"

"From what I hear, he turned and ran away with his tail between his legs," Gordon replied, a look of disgust coming over his face. "He'll be relieved of his position over this. How can he even call himself a vampire?"

Darius grunted, thinking. If he were to retain his promotion, he would have to prove that the Rebeluna was not behind the attack. But hadn't he thought that they were up to something? Even if they weren't directly involved in the assassination, they had to have knowledge of it.

No. He had to work on the assumption that they were directly responsible for the attack. He could not try to prove himself innocent of negligence, he had to redouble his efforts. Avenge the king's heir, drive the Rebeluna out of the vampire kingdom.

The colonel nodded, turning back to Gordon. "I want three squads prepared. We are going to go after the Rebeluna and bring them down once and for all."

Cleo gasped. "Darius, that's too dangerous. You still don't know much about them – their numbers, their command structure… You don't even know if all the attacks that have been claimed by them have actually been theirs! It could be several groups, each claiming to be the Rebeluna in order to throw you off the trail. Your best chance is to just prove that this is Lord Virgil's fault for his lax security, not because of you."

"My best chance at not being punished, you mean. The king is without an heir. If I am going to fill that position, I must do more than every vampire who is fighting for the same position."

"It's too risky, staking all future prospects on one mission."

"Without risk, we will never get where we want. You know that as well as I."

Cleo pressed her lips tightly together but nodded. "You're right. Go. I will do my best here to make sure people don't start spreading rumors about your role in this."

"I'll call you tonight."

"I'll be waiting."

He grabbed a dress uniform from his closet before he left the room. While he would be wearing camouflage, the same as his men, when he actually went to take the shifters down, he also needed to be well-dressed and present himself in rank to Lord Virgil when they got to the old man's estate.

As they were heading down the stairs, Gordon cleared his throat. "You didn't say goodbye."

Various portraits of Darius and his parents lined the walls. He frowned – it was time to get rid of them. Or at least put them in storage. He'd commission portraits of Cleo and himself instead. They were married, his parents were dead. It was just the logical thing to do.

"Are you listening to me?"

"I heard you. I didn't say goodbye. To whom?"

"Cleo. Your wife." Gordon stopped on the landing and turned to him, a frown etching the lines in his face. "She loves you."

"Loves me? You don't even like her. What would you know about her feelings?"

"Whether I like her or not is irrelevant. What I may have thought about her before is also irrelevant. The woman loves you, Darius. Far more than she wants to admit. She's wildly in love with you, and you're a fool for not seeing it."

Darius rolled his eyes and continued past a suit of armor that he used to wear into battle against human armies until they realized that their beliefs about vampire weaknesses – crosses, holy water, sunlight – were as useless as fighting a bear with a spoon and bowed to the king. If only the shifters had submitted as well, none of this would have been necessary.

Gordon quickly caught up with him. ''You can't ignore me forever."

"Cleo does not love me. That's a foolish notion."

"You only say that because you're also wildly in love with her, but you don't want to admit it because you're afraid that loving her will make her like you less. You think that she'll leave you because 'love is a weakness.' But, honestly, you're both bright, ambitious people. So what if you love each other? You'll still do what's necessary to get ahead in life."

"I don't want to talk about this anymore," Darius said shortly, turning to glare at his friend. "Another word and I'll cut your tongue out. Now go get the troops ready. I have to call Virgil and let him know we're coming. Go. Now."

Gordon saluted and jumped from their place on the stairs to the floor below. He ran off, leaving Darius alone with his thoughts. His cellphone was in his pocket, but he didn't reach for it. Despite himself, his footsteps slowed and he looked back the way he had come.

Should he have said goodbye to Cleo? He usually did. He also usually kissed her. But, surely, in this situation, it wasn't a big deal if he skipped those small details. Time was of the essence, and going back up the stairs to kiss her would waste precious seconds.

And if I die on this mission? The Rebeluna tried to assassinate me once already. Cleo's right, I don't know their numbers. And, after Camlo's death, they could increase as shifters flock to the fight against the king. There is a good possibility that I am going to die on this mission.

Was that what she meant when she said that he was risking too much on this one mission? Was she not referring to his future, their future, but his life? Was Gordon right? Did she love him?

Ridiculous.

But as Darius continued down the stairs, he realized something that left him shivering in his boots. If Cleo did say that she loved him… he would not hesitate to say it in return. Whether she loved him or not, Gordon was right.

I love her. Of all the stupid things… I love her. I married her for her ambition—no, I didn't. I didn't even know about her ambition until after we wed. I married her because from the moment I saw her, the thought of another man touching her made me want to kill.

And that possessive feeling had not gone away since they married. He would still tear apart anybody who dared to touch her, but it was paired with another feeling. The desire to give her everything she wanted. To see her happy. He wanted to be king, he always did, but over the past four months since he married Cleo Paterson, he also wanted to see her be the queen. She was beautiful, smart, and deserved to be worshiped by every vampire in existence.

I'm in trouble, he thought as he fished his phone from his pocket. Big, big trouble.

Chapter Six – Cleo

An alarm on her phone dinged. Cleo lunged for it, ignoring the annoyed looks from the two generals' wives she was hosting for tea. It was the fifth time in half an hour, but Cleo couldn't stop herself. It might be news from Darius or about Darius.

Her heart sunk when she saw that it was only a message alerting her to a sale at her favorite clothing boutique.

"Have you ever seen a woman seven months pregnant move that quickly?" one of her guests asked the other, tittering.

"I apologize," Cleo said, keeping the phone in her hand this time. "I have not seen my husband in four months."

After he left to learn more about the shifters that had attacked Lord Virgil, Darius had soon found out about various nooks within the vampire kingdom where their enemies were hiding. Ever since then, it seemed like he had gone from battle to battle with hardly half an hour to call her and tell her that he was still alive before fighting again.

"You must be very proud of your new general," one of the wives, Marta, said, patting Cleo's hand. "The palace is always talking about him. We haven't seen a military leader like him since our great King Iosif's dear brother who was killed by shifters–other than the king himself, of course. I hear that the king is considering him to be his next heir."

"I would trade all his glory and honor for him to be home with me, safe," Cleo said bitterly, looking away. "I don't know what I'll do if he doesn't come home. If he never meets his child."

Her hands cupped her swollen belly protectively, shivering at the thought that the child she carried might never be able to meet or see his father. The pregnancy hormones were really messing with her brain these days. Whenever she thought of never seeing Darius again, she couldn't breathe. It was so horrible that there were days that she was frozen with fear, staring at her phone, unable to concentrate on her tasks.

It was silly, she knew it. Darius was a fine, strong vampire. He knew the risks of going off to battle, and he had his position and their future in mind.

It didn't stop her from wanting to phone him up and beg him to return home, hang the consequences.

Marta patted her arm. "Yes, I know that feeling all too well. But it's part of the territory when you marry a vampire. You never know when they'll go off to war. Or if they'll return."

Cleo managed a polite smile. As much as she knew she needed to keep up appearances with these people, she couldn't help but want these two women gone. She was tired of hearing about how proud she must be, or how everybody thought highly of Darius. She was tired of hearing their speculations on how his battles would end, or how quickly he would find success. It all came with the unspoken speculations that he might be dead soon.

She needed a distraction, if only for a little while. She cut off tea with the two wives early, feigning a headache. Once they were gone, she headed directly into town to see Ed. Her sister didn't know anything about what was going on outside her hospital, and that was exactly what Cleo needed.

These days, visiting Ed was the only bright spot of her life. She visited her sister every day without fail. It was the only time she could concentrate on something other than the fact that Darius could be in a life-and-death battle at that very moment.

Ed squealed her happy squeal when she saw Cleo and rushed over to hug her and pat her belly.

"When is she going to be born?" Ed asked as they sat at her desk.

"It'll be another two months, and it's probably a boy," Cleo replied. She fluffed her sister's dark hair. "After he's born, I'll bring him to visit you."

"Maybe I can come see you. That would be nice. Maybe we can even go riding horses. Does Darius have any horses?"

Cleo shook her head. "Some vampires do, but we don't. Too much work."

"Oh." Ed made a face. "Well, it's a good thing you love him, then."

Cleo jolted at Ed's simple statement. She tried to calm her pounding heart, instead smiling at her sister. Ed's views of the world weren't as tainted as her own. She didn't know that Cleo had only married Darius for his position and that it was the same reason Darius had married her. Ed still thought that people only married one another because they were madly, deeply in love with one another.

"Yes," she said, trying to sound convincing. "I do love him."

Do I? She tried to shove away the thoughts. It doesn't matter. Even if I did love him, he doesn't love me. It's all about ambition with him. And that's all there is for me as well.

"Cleo?" Ed touched her cheek. "You're crying."

"Oh, no. I'm not crying. I just have watery eyes right now." She wiped her face.

Ed didn't look convinced. Before she could continue to press, though, a nurse walked into the room. His skin looked pale, eyes wide. His muscles were coiled, and the smile that worked its way onto his face was obviously fake.

"Mrs. Paterson, there is someone at the front desk who needs to speak with you. It's urgent."

Cleo jumped to her feet. Her heart was in her throat as all sorts of things flashed through her mind. The nurse was looking so shaken because it was a vampire here looking for her. They were here to tell her that Darius was dead. That the shifters had struck off his head, or driven a silver stake through his heart, or burned him to ash.

"I'll be back," she told Ed, then hurried to follow the nurse down to the front desk.

A lithe, thin woman was waiting for her. She didn't look familiar, but Cleo didn't know all the vampires or their wives in the kingdom. She only knew the higher-ranking ones, and they wouldn't send one of them for news about Darius. Cleo practically ran to the woman.

"What is it?" she asked, heart in her throat. "Is it Darius? Do you have news from the war?"

"This is her?" The woman's hand clasped Cleo's arm.

The front desk clerk and the nurse both nodded. Cleo's stomach twisted. How would the vampires even know where to find her? A musky scent she hadn't noticed, too intent on learning about Darius, finally worked its way to her brain. It was the same scent that Darius often had clinging to him after he dealt with shifters. This woman was one of them. Her heart beat even faster. This was a trap. Somehow, this was a trap and she had walked right into it.

"Who are you?" she demanded.

The woman gave her a disgusted look. "We're leaving now."

"Who are you?"

"Remember," the woman said, gazing back at the clerk and nurse. "If you tell anybody about this, my compatriots will level this place. Understood?"

Cleo's lungs struggled to draw in a breath as she gazed at the woman in horror. The shifters threatened to flatten a hospital? How depraved were they? The place was full of humans, sick humans, they were no threat. Vampires never came there.

The shifter began dragging her away.

"Wait," Cleo squeaked. "My sister, she'll worry."

"And if you cause me any troubles, she'll be dead. Come along now, human. We don't want to draw attention to ourselves."

Cleo shook as both terror reared its head and rage filled her chest. How dare they threaten her sister? Ed had nothing to do with them. She had nothing to do with vampires. And yet, they were targeting her just the same.

This was why Darius did what he did. Why all the vampires did what they did. Shifters had no regard for life outside their own clans. If the vampires hadn't driven them back as much as they had, there would be shifters killing humans left and right.

"My husband will kill you," Cleo hissed, yanking her arm away. She walked beside the shifter stride for stride.

Whatever they had planned for her, they would not hurt Ed.

***

The woman didn't blindfold her. She didn't tie her hands. All she did was take Cleo’s phone away and remind her that if she attempted to escape, then Ed would die. It was enough of a threat that Cleo kept quiet and still as the shifter put her in an old, beat-up pickup truck and drove out of the city. They were on the road for hours before the woman stopped on a deserted stretch and got out.

Cleo was certain she would be dead at that moment, but the woman merely told her to climb onto her back, then smoothly shifted into a deer. The size and coloring looked like a tiny Roe deer, but this one was a good six feet at the shoulder. The young human had to climb onto the hood of the car to get onto the deer's back.

She had never known just how huge shifters were before this. She clung to the deer as they headed into the forest.

By the time the ride was over, Cleo thought that the jostling might put her in early labor. She cradled her belly as she climbed stiffly off the deer and looked around. They were at a campsite with dozens of tents spread out through the trees. People were moving about doing various tasks. They were all dressed in ragged clothing like the strips now clinging to the deer. Shifters, all of them.

A huge, thick-necked man caught sight of them and strode over, a wicked grin crossing his face. Cleo tried to make herself smaller, holding her belly. Would they kill Ed anyway, now that she was here? Would they skin her and send the pieces back to Darius?

She wished she could faint as the man stopped right in front of her and took her chin in his massive hand.

"So you have her. I knew I could trust you with this mission. How did you do it?"

The deer smirked. "I've been watching the estate for months. Every day she went to a human hospital in the human town. It was easy enough to convince the people that worked there they'd all be killed if they didn't hand her over to me."

Cleo glowered. "You threatened innocent civilians who have nothing to do with vampires."

"Humans, vampires." The deer shrugged. "All the same to me."

She pushed the huge man's hand away from her face as he continued to hold her chin. "What are you going to do with me?"

The man stepped back, studying her. "Do you love your husband?"

Cleo remained silent.

"You had better hope that he loves you. Because now that I have you, either he will turn himself over for your sake, or you die. I wonder what he'll choose."

Cleo closed her eyes, feeling light-headed as the woman started dragging her to a tent. Would Darius come for her? Did she even want him to? If he did, he would be killed. If he didn't, she would be killed.

Darius, don't come, she pleaded silently. Stay safe.

Chapter Seven – Darius

Darius tossed aside the empty blood bag and reached for another one. He and his men had been under shifter attack for nearly a full week, and it was the first time that he had been able to take a break from the fighting. His skin was incredibly tender, having suffered under the claws and teeth of dozens of shifters, but he was healing.

The shifters had withdrawn abruptly, which worried him, but it allowed his troops to reinforce their positions. As soon as the helicopters bringing more blood arrived, Darius would have his troops restock and then go after the shifters. Drive them out.

This was bigger than the Rebeluna now. He had learned that the shifters were taking orders from someone named the Thunder, but where this mysterious leader was, he had no idea. At least not yet.

The door to his tent opened and Gordon strode in. Darius tossed him a spare blood bag. His friend looked like the stereotypical Hollywood vampire. Pale, gaunt – like a walking corpse. Gordon set the bag aside.

"General."

"Captain." He had been promoted on the battlefield, but it was still odd to hear his new rank. "What’s the news?"

"One of the men found this nailed to the trees at the edge of the camp."

He held out a white, sealed envelope that had Darius' name scrawled on the front.

The general frowned as he took it. There was such a heavy shifter scent coming from the blood soaking his clothing that he couldn’t catch any scent on the envelope itself. He felt along it and held it up to the light. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, so he opened it.

Inside was a letter written in a neat hand. Darius's heart stopped as he read it, then read it again to make sure that he wasn't seeing things. When he was done, he wadded up the whole thing and shoved it into his pocket before slumping over. Gordon gripped his shoulder, peering into his eyes.

"Darius! Darius, what is it? Do you have silver poisoning?"

"No." Darius took a deep breath. "The shifters have Cleo. If I don't turn myself over to them, they'll kill her."

Silence answered him. Darius pinched the bridge of his nose. He knew exactly what would happen if he turned himself over to the shifters. The worst of it was that he had no idea if they had already killed her or if they even had her at all.

He grabbed his phone and dialed his wife. "Voicemail."

"Maybe she's talking to someone else or her phone is off," Gordon said.

Darius turned to his friend. "No. She never turns it off, and she'd put anybody else on hold for me."

"Call the estate before you leap to conclusions."

Gritting his teeth, trying to keep his own panic at bay, Darius nodded. It was a smart idea, after all. He called his estate only to find that nobody had seen Cleo for almost twenty-four hours. That was all he needed to know. He strode to his wardrobe, pulling out his dress uniform. He wasn't going to face the shifters soaked in their blood.

Gordon looked alarmed. "Darius, what are you doing?"

"I'm going to shower and change and then turn myself over to them. It's Cleo's only chance."

"Hey, no. You have to have proof of life."

"I don't have to do anything but get my wife back."

Gordon grabbed his arm. "You won't be getting her back, you'll be getting yourself killed!"

"I know!" Darius yanked his arm away from his friend. "I know that if I go, I'll be killed. I know that if for some reason the shifters don't kill me, by giving into their demands like this… by not telling anybody I have coordinates that we can find them… that I will be wiping out every bit of progress that I've made in my career, and will most likely be branded a traitor for it. Maybe even killed by the king. I don't care. All I care about is Cleo. I love her. I won't lose her."

"Darius—"

"If you try to stop me, I will kill you. I swear it, Gordon. Go ahead and tell the other generals, but don't you dare try to stop me."

Gordon stepped back. His shoulders slumped. "I am going to tell the other generals."

Darius nodded. He stuffed his dress uniform into a backpack and slung it over his shoulder. Gordon was already on his phone as he ran from the tent towards the motorcycles. Nobody was going to stop him from saving his wife.

Nobody.

***

The letter said that if any vampires beside him showed up at the meeting spot then Cleo was dead, so Darius made sure to burn the letter and the coordinates he had been given when he stopped at a motel to shower and change. He left his phone there, too, knowing that every time it rang it was a general or prince ordering him back.

It didn't matter. He didn't care about rank anymore. Without Cleo, it wasn't worth it.

Two shifters waited for him at the coordinates atop a bridge over a raging river. After they searched him, they tossed his bike over the railing and prodded him into a black van. He was blindfolded after that, and some time later they led him through the forest on foot.

"Stinking vampire," one of this captors grumbled. "Don't know what all this ceremony is about. If it were up to me, he'd have his head in a box being mailed to their precious king already."

"It's not up to you," the other one said, sounding annoyed. "The Thunder must have a reason for wanting the vampire alive."

The Thunder? The Alpha who was commanding the attack on the vampires. Well, that was interesting information, but useless now. He couldn’t tell anybody about it. Not that it mattered anymore.

Darius burned to ask if Cleo was alive or hurt, but he made himself stay silent. Even if he was in their hands and power, that didn't mean he couldn’t retain his pride. Still, his heart pounded wildly and his mouth was dry. What would he do if they had harmed Cleo?

Or more correctly, how many of them would he be able to kill before they killed him?

He began smelling an increase in the musky shifter scent as they made their way through the forest. The hairs on the back of his neck rose and he had to fight to keep himself from snarling and baring his fangs. Threatening his captors while his hands were tied and he was blindfolded would only end him before he knew if Cleo was safe or not.

Jeering taunts began to be flung from every direction, but he still stayed calm and unresponsive. His nostrils flared as he inhaled, but the shifter smell was too heavy. He couldn't smell Cleo. If he was basing his knowledge on what he could sense in the moment, he wouldn’t have even suspected she was there.

Eventually, his two captors jerked him to a stop. The blindfold was removed, leaving him blinking in the dim twilight. He was in the middle of a clearing, the trees and brush thick around them. The darkness cast by the hidden sun was deep. So deep that Darius couldn't tell where the flickering dance of shadow and light ended and where shifters moving about various tents began.

He was very aware of the ring that had formed behind him, though. He could hear shuffling feet and muttered curses as the shifters drew closer. But he was only looking for Cleo, for some sign she was there and unharmed. His heart was beating so fast and hard that he wondered if the shifters weren't able to hear it.

"Where is Cleo?" he forced his voice to stay calm. "I don't see her. Are you liars as well as thieves and murderers?"

"Thieves!" The same guard that had been indignant that he wasn't allowed to kill Darius threw a punch at his face, which he easily dodged. "You vampires are the ones that stole our lands from us. You have murdered our forefathers, our brothers and sisters. You have no right to open your mouth—"

"Enough." A deep, thunderous voice silenced the shifter.

Darius' head swiveled. A huge man – a bear, judging from his build – strode through the camp. He had Cleo tucked under one arm. Darius's heart jumped. She looked unharmed, though her eyes were wide. Her belly was also twice the size it had been the last time he had seen her.

"I'm here," the vampire said. "Let my wife go."

"You're here," the Alpha replied, a gleam in his eyes. "She's here. I'm here. You've been seeing my handiwork lately, haven't you?"

"The Thunder," Darius realized.

"Yes. And once I've killed you, your armies will fall before me."

Darius glanced at Cleo and quickly looked away, the desire to kill rising in him at the sight of her frightened eyes. "Why the elaborate plot just to kill me?"

"You killed my mate."

Darius didn't reply. He had killed many shifters. Always in battle, always when they were trying to kill him. But he knew well enough that people didn't care why you killed someone they loved. They just cared that you killed them.

The Alpha walked forward, dragging Cleo along with him. "I have planned my revenge down to the last detail, vampire, and, at last, I will have it."

"No," Darius blurted, his gaze returning to Cleo. Her normally bronzed skin looked sickly. The Alpha was going to kill her as his punishment – he couldn't let that happen!

"I understand that you vampires have a custom where a man may challenge another for his mate. If the challenger kills the husband, he takes the wife and she belongs to him." The Thunder grinned. "I wanted you to know this before I killed you. Your wife will be my new mate. She will give me beautiful children, and your brat that grows inside her will be their slave."

"You have to fight me to win her," Darius snarled. He wasn't going to let this beast claim his Cleo! He'd slaughter the whole camp of shifters first. "She is mine and if you think you will claim her, you have to kill me in battle."

"Isn't that what I just said?" The Alpha shoved Cleo into the arms of a shifter waiting nearby. "Untie him so I may tear him apart!"

Cleo fought against the shifter holding her. "No! Darius doesn't stand a chance against you!"

The Alpha laughed while his men cut Darius' bonds. "That's the idea."

Cleo's eyes filled with tears. "Please. I know he can't stand against you. I know he's going to die."

Darius stared at her. Did she really have so little faith in him?

"Let me have one last night with him, with my husband. Please."

The Alpha considered her for a minute. He glanced at Darius, who stood tall. It didn't matter if Cleo thought him weak, he would still fight for her. Better to have everything decided immediately. But Cleo broke free from the shifters holding her and ran to the Thunder, wrapping her arms around his chest like a seductress. It filled Darius with fire. He snarled, jumping forward, but Cleo held out a hand to him. He stopped. What was she doing?

"A condemned man deserves one last pleasure, doesn't he?"

The Alpha smirked. "Perhaps he does. But, if I allow you this, you'll give me that same pleasure before your husband's body is cold in the ground, understood?"

"Cleo, no!" Darius said, but she ignored him.

"Understood."

"Very well. Give them a tent and allow the condemned one last night with his wife." The Alpha's gaze drifted back to Darius and his smirk widened. "Let him consider what tomorrow will bring."

Chapter Eight – Cleo

As soon as they were alone, Cleo turned to Darius. She pulled her hair out of the way and bent her neck, exposing her throat to him. "Drink from me."

Darius frowned, pushing her hand away as she reached for him. "You offered yourself to him."

"I didn't."

"Then please explain what you are doing."

"I want you to drink from me!

"Do you really think that Alpha is going to kill me? I've killed bears before, you know it."

Her heart was pounding, her head throbbing as she fought against the burning in her eyes. She knew that he could defeat the bear. But it wasn't a certain thing, and if she lost him… Her throat tightened again, and she fought to keep herself calm.

"I've heard them talking. They're the leaders of the Rebeluna. Even if you defeat the bear, they still won't let you go. They'll kill you."

Darius opened his mouth. Cleo continued quickly.

"But if you drink from me, then you can get out of here. You can go back to your men and launch a full-scale assault on these beasts and just wipe them out. Please. Please, then you can say that you've defeated the Rebeluna and you can have everything you ever wanted."

Darius' gaze softened. He touched her face, then pulled her into his arms. Cleo pushed against him, angry at herself and the stupid tears that were beginning to trickle down her face. Crying was not going to help anybody. Unless it made Darius leave because he hated her.

But she could already tell he wasn't going to do that.

"If I left, they'd kill you."

"We all know that getting into positions of power requires sacrifices."

"If I thought more about potentially becoming king than keeping you alive, I never would have come here in the first place, Cleo."

"I didn't want you to. I don't want you to die for me. I want you to live."

"Cleo…"

"You heard the Thunder. What he'll do to me if he beats you." Cleo shivered. This time when Darius wrapped his arms around her, she didn't push him off. She needed his strength at the moment. Strange… all her life she had made sure she had never needed anybody. She had always been strong, always in charge of her own destiny. But, now, when it really mattered… "I'm so afraid, Darius. I'd rather die than lose you."

"How do you think I feel? Why else would I be here if your life was not more important than mine?"

"Don't talk like that."

Darius brushed his lips against hers. "Cleo, I will defeat the Alpha. I'm fighting for more than he is. I'm fighting for the woman I love and the child she carries."

"You love me?"

"Yes."

"I love you, too. I don't know when I fell in love with you, but I did." Cleo buried her face into his shoulder. "I love you."

"Why couldn't we have had the bravery to admit our feelings before this?" His hand stroked the swell of her belly. "I wish I had been there for you every step of the way. Did you have much morning sickness?"

"No. None at all, in fact."

Cleo gazed at her husband. She saw the tender expression on his face, the softness of his eyes, and her heart filled to the point of bursting. She didn't care that they were surrounded by their enemies and that tomorrow Darius would be in a fight for both their lives. If this was going to be their last night together – and it might be – she wasn't going to let it pass in tears and regrets.

She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him into a kiss. It was light at first, but as Darius's arms snaked around her waist, the kiss deepened. A fire and an ache started in her core. Her arms tightened. Darius's did as well. Normally, at this point they would be frenzied, tearing at the clothes that kept them from tasting one another. It would be all animal lust, or perhaps forcing themselves to act like animals.

Perhaps it had always been so fevered and impatient because they knew if they slowed down they would be making love, and that way was too dangerous for people who couldn't admit they loved each other.

Darius slowly unbuttoned her blouse, and Cleo stayed still, letting him. His touch was tender as he slid it off her, folding it before he placed it on the floor. His hands ran down her arms, then caressed her belly before moving up to her breasts.

"They're bigger."

Cleo had to repress a giggle. "That's what happens when you get pregnant."

Darius nodded. He dropped to his knees and pressed a kiss most tender to her belly. Cleo's eyes filled with tears and she let her head fall back. She wasn't going to cry. Not tonight of all nights. Her husband was just as gentle as he removed her pants as he had been with her shirt. Her socks and underclothes soon followed, all folded neatly on the floor.

"I've never taken the time to really look at you," he said, standing, then kissed her temple where a tear had escaped. "Don't cry. I won't let the Thunder have his way. Tomorrow he dies."

"Then don't you need to sleep and save your strength?"

Darius shook his head. "For vampires, sex is almost like blood. It will only strengthen me further. Especially when it's with someone I love."

He kissed her again, deeply, passionately. The fire that was already inside built higher, the ache growing deeper. She wanted so much more and she wanted it now – but at the same time, she wanted this to last. This was their first time making love, and she wanted to savor it.

"My turn," she whispered, running her fingers down the buttons of his uniform.

"Of course."

Her husband stilled, letting her undress him with as much patience and care as he had undressed her. Cleo gazed at his body. She had always liked looking at him, but now she stared hungrily, wanting to remember every contour, every muscle – the shape, the feel of his smooth, cool skin. He was so perfect. And he was hers.

"You belong to me," he whispered.

"Yes. I do. Forever."

He caught her mouth again, his kisses growing more fevered. Cleo clung to him, her belly pressed against his. One of his hands caressed it while the other parted her thighs. His touch was so gentle it was almost painful. He swallowed her cries of pleasure as he continued to apply pressure in small circles.

The fires inside threatened to consume her and she abandoned all thoughts of going slow. Darius laid her down on the floor, propping pillows under her hips to give him better access. Cleo kept her hands on his shoulders, watching him. He kissed her belly once more before gazing into his wife's eyes as he took her.

Everything was more sensitive than normal, and Cleo whimpered as he began moving. The rhythm was soft and slow, rocking both of their bodies to minimize the impact on her. Normally, their bodies would be flush against one another, but with her enlarged belly, Darius had to stay back on his knees, separating them. Even as her body began to feel too full for her skin, Cleo watched her husband, still exploring the contours of his body with her eyes.

"Are you okay?" he asked, grunting. "I' not being too rough."

Cleo shook her head. "It's just right."

Darius let out a shuddering moan. The sheer ecstasy on his face had Cleo's own arousal that much higher. She could feel her climax sneaking up on her and clung tighter to Darius' hands. The familiar feeling of connection was overtaking her, but instead of ignoring or fighting it as she usually did, she welcomed it, drinking in the perfection of the union.

Their rhythm became faster, and the pleasure came over her in stronger and stronger waves. She fought to keep her eyes on Darius'. She wanted to keep this feeling of connection. He leaned over her the best he could, cupping a hand under her to bring her mouth to his.

The universe seemed to flash before Cleo's eyes. Her body bowed, head thrown back, screaming her husband's name. She was aware of Darius calling her name as he trembled and jerked above her.

When both were spent, Darius carefully rolled them both to the side, still wrapped around one another. Cleo adjusted herself so she was more comfortable, then sank back against the vampire with a sigh.

"When we get home, we'll have to do this more often," Darius said, stroking her hair. "I think that was possibly the best experience of my life."

"Mine, too. But then, I don't really have very many good experiences in my life." Cleo hesitated. "I know that we agreed to have our secrets, but I don't… I don't want to have secrets from you anymore, Darius."

"I know. I don't either."

Cleo propped herself onto her elbow. "I have a sister."

Darius' eyes widened. His jaw dropped. "That's… a pretty big secret."

"I know. Her name is Edyta, but she likes to go by Ed." Cleo settled back into his arms and began telling her husband, for the first time, her life story.

Chapter Nine – Darius

Darius pulled in his final mouthful of blood before he licked the two holes in Cleo's neck, letting the natural coagulant in his saliva clot the wounds and stop the bleeding. Both were dressed again. Pale slivers of light were starting to seep in through the tent walls, and they didn't want to be caught by surprise when the Alpha decided their night was over.

"You can do this," Cleo said, stroking his face. "You're going to defeat the Thunder and we will go home."

"Of course."

He was brimming with energy. Between making love to his wife and drinking her blood, he felt powerful enough to destroy the whole pack of shifters. He knew he had to be wary of overconfidence, though. The Thunder was clearly a powerful shifter. He would not be easy to kill.

Darius clasped Cleo's hand and brought it to his lips. "Thank you for last night."

Cleo ducked her head. "I suppose it was different from what we've done before."

"I don't mean about making love to you. I mean what followed. You told me everything about yourself, and let me tell you everything about myself." Darius pressed another quick kiss to her lips. "From this day forward, we'll have a much stronger relationship. You'll have to introduce me to your sister when we get home."

Cleo nodded. Her eyes shone with tears, and he knew she was thinking that inescapable if . If they went home. If he survived the Alpha. If the shifters let them go when he did.

"You're strong, brave, and skilled," Cleo said. "You can defeat him. I know you can."

"Of course I can. I might let him get in a few blows, though, so he doesn't feel bad." Darius tried for his best rakish grin. Cleo laughed and kissed him.

It wasn't long afterward that the shifters came for them. They were brought out of the tent, and though Cleo clung to his hand, they pulled her away. Darius' muscles roped as he snarled, wanting to leap after them and tear apart the shifters that dared to put their hands on his wife. But he had to remain calm.

He doubted that if he were to attack the shifters would kill him outright. They would just make him waste his energy while injuring him enough to give him a serious disadvantage against the Alpha. Darius began to undo his uniform jacket. He would need better mobility against the bear than it allowed.

Stay calm and stay focused. He is going to die, not only for Cleo but for the sake of the vampire kingdom. When he is gone, the shifter invasion will fall apart.

The vampire was propelled to a place just outside the tents. A large ring had been burned into the grass, and it was cleared of any small debris. The Thunder was already waiting for him, crouched and ready to pounce. He was naked, other than a pair of black shorts, his muscles gleaming with oil. To prevent Darius was getting a proper grip on him, no doubt.

"The rules of this match are as follows," the Thunder said, still crouched. "The first to be expelled from the ring, pass out or die, loses. If I win, you die and your mate becomes mine. If you win, you can keep her."

He straightened, but in that instant, Darius had a flash of epiphany. His heart leaped. He was already fighting for his wife and kingdom, why not make it official?

"Cleo is already mine. I will defend her against the likes of you, but if I win I get more than what I already had." He glanced at Cleo to gauge her reaction. Her eyes were wide, but she nodded at him to continue. She must have guessed what he was doing.

The Alpha's eyes narrowed. "What do you want, then, vampire?"

"If I defeat you, then you allow me and my wife to return to our home in safety. You do not follow up with any assassination attempts, even if I don't kill you," Darius said, straightening his shoulders. His heart hammered, but his mind was set. "Furthermore, if I win, all of the shifters here leave vampire territory and surrender in this war."

"I would expect a vampire to demand no less." The Alpha snarled but shrugged. "Very well."

"Will these other shifters obey if Darius kills you?" Cleo shouted desperately.

"I am their Alpha. They will obey. It will give you even more to lose as I choke the life out of you, vampire, to know that you failed your kingdom as well as your mate."

The bear pulled a knife from his belt.

"Wait," Darius nearly stepped back until he realized it would put him on the outside of the ring, "where's my weapon?"

"You don't get one."

The Thunder charged him, muscles strained and tendons popping from his neck. Pure hatred shone from the man's eyes. Darius pulled in a quick breath before running straight back at the bear. As the beast sprang forward, shouting, the knife in his hand glinting, Darius ducked. He slid under the bear's feet and twisted on the ground, aiming a solid kick at the bear's knees as he landed.

Darius jumped back to his feet as the bear stumbled. He followed it up, punching the bear in the kidneys. An arm flew back. He ducked, but it clipped him on the top of his head. The sheer force of impact made him stumble. The Thunder roared, swinging the knife at him. Darius blocked him, using both arms against the bear's one. The force of the blow still forced him back a few steps.

In the back of his mind, Darius knew that the shifters around them were shouting, that somewhere was Cleo's voice as well, telling him not to give up. His muscles strained as he fought to keep the knife from plunging into his body.

A huge fist sunk into his stomach. Pain exploded through his body, blinding him. He was just able to keep his hands wrapped around the thick wrist, to keep the knife away. His heartbeat had nearly stopped from the blow. When a second one came, stealing his breath, Darius did the only thing he could.

He lunged forward, clamping his teeth in the shifter's shoulder. The hand with the knife jerked and the bear pulled back. Darius took the opportunity to put distance between them, spitting out blood. It tasted awful like he had dragged his tongue through diesel.

The bear inspected his shoulder. It was dribbling blood, but the wound was superficial. It would be healed before Darius had a chance to get his breath back. His lungs felt like an elephant was sitting on his chest.

"I should have expected such a low blow from a vampire," the bear growled.

"Low blow?" Cleo shouted from somewhere. "You're the one with the knife! If this were a fair fight you'd already be dead, but you're too much of a coward to face him on equal footing."

The bear turned, snarling. Darius saw the opportunity to attack – but he was just able to draw in a single breath. If he attacked now, his strength would be greatly diminished. The Thunder would easily turn the attack against him.

"And as for you, you wuss of a vampire, just take him out!"

Darius couldn't help but smile. Always directly to the point. It was exactly what he needed. He didn't bother wasting time looking for his wife in the crowd.

He ran forward, springing off the ground right before he clashed with the bear. The shifter spun on his heel to follow him, but Darius kicked him hard in the face before landing lightly and driving his knuckles hard into the bear's abs.

The bear gasped for breath a moment, but raised his knife again and shook off the blows. Rage was still in his eyes, but there was something else as well. Desperation. Pain. And even as they continued to trade blows, Darius suddenly felt a surge of sympathy for his opponent. If their positions had been reversed and it had been Cleo to die… wouldn't he have done the same thing?

There were only two options for the shifter. Revenge or death. There was nothing else for him. Not without his mate.

Silence fell around them. It was just the two of them, fighting for so much more than their own lives. And when Darius twisted the knife from his opponent's hand and drove it through his throat, there was no joy on his face. There was no fear in the Thunder, either.

"I'm sorry," Darius whispered, pulling the knife back out.

The bear sagged, and he caught the massive brute and lowered him slowly to the ground.

"I'm sorry for killing your mate," the vampire whispered. "I hope there's an afterlife where you may be rejoined with her."

He got to his feet and backed away from the bear. Glancing around, he saw absolute fear on the faces of the shifters. Maybe that was a good sign. His shoulders slumped as he gestured to their Alpha.

"The last thing he sees should not be the face of his enemy."

The shifters stirred. A second man, almost as big as the bear he had just defeated, stepped forward. "Take your mate and leave. We will do as was promised and leave vampire territory."

Darius nodded at him. Nobody challenged him as he went to Cleo's side. Tears shone on her face and there were red scratches oozing blood on her arms. He picked her up, holding her close, and started walking. He knew in his gut that the shifters would honor the agreement their Alpha had made. The war, at last, was over.

If only there was a way this could have ended without violence, he thought sadly. But at least it is over now.

Chapter Ten – Cleo

The sun shone brightly through the leafy foliage of the elm tree that Cleo and Ed sat under. The sisters had a blanket spread out under them while Ed carefully cradled her newborn nephew. Cleo smiled at the sight. Even though she knew that baby vampires, just like the adults, couldn’t contract diseases, she had been nervous about bringing her son to the hospital Ed lived in. He was going to age at the same rate as humans until he hit adulthood, but, at the moment, he just looked so small and helpless.

Seeing how her sister beamed made her glad she had decided to come visit.

"He's so cute," Ed crooned. "What's his name?"

"Tobar. I wanted to name him Eduardo so I could call him Ed after you, but Darius said that it was too close to Edward. Tobar was his father's name, so we decided on it."

"What's wrong with Edward?"

Cleo shrugged. "He said that there are already too many princes named Edward and that we wouldn't be adding to the list."

"Why is he a prince?"

"Oh!"

Cleo shook her head. She had been so concentrated on her little son that she hadn't even remembered to tell her sister about the many changes that had happened over the past two months. The Rebeluna pack had kept the Thunder's terms of the fight against Darius. They had retreated from vampire territory, taking with them all the shifters fighting against the vampire armies.

With them gone, shifter incidents had virtually stopped. King Iosif had publicly praised Darius for staking his life on the chance to drive them out. And just last week, there had been a huge celebration for three days and nights, at the end of which Iosif declared Darius his new heir. It was everything the two of them had hoped for.

"Darius was adopted by the king," Cleo told her sister, deciding to leave out the complicated politics of it all. "He's the prince now, and he's going to be king someday."

Ed stared at her with wide eyes. "That means you're a princess!"

Cleo nodded. "Yes. It does. Speaking of Darius, he should be here soon. He said he was going to come spend the afternoon with us."

Both sisters looked around. Ed pointed, although she was very careful to keep cradling Tobar's head. "There he is! And Gordon is coming, too."

"I see them."

Cleo stayed where she was, smiling at her husband as he and his friend approached. Both of them returned the smile. Ed started to fidget, trying to smooth her hair one-handed while still holding the baby. Her eyes were glowing, and Cleo felt her own smile widening. Since she and Darius shared all their secrets, they had been visiting her sister often.

Gordon came with them quite a bit, and Ed had developed quite a crush on him. Cleo's own relationship with the vampire was improving as well. They weren't friends, but they were getting there.

"Hello, lovely ladies," Darius said, bowing to the both of them. "Do you mind if we join you on this fine day?"

"No, you can join us," Ed said. "Gordon, sit next to me. I have a new cat’s cradle trick I want to show you."

Cleo retrieved her baby as her sister started rooting around in her pockets for the string. Gordon sat beside her, a patient smile on his face.

I'll have to remember to thank him for being so good with her, Cleo thought. It's not just a show, he really does listen to everything she says and doesn't get tired of her. She needs people like that.

Well, maybe everybody did. But Cleo didn't care about everybody. She cared about her sister, and she was glad that she had a real friend that wasn't there because he was being paid. Although the staff at the hospital were terrific, Ed needed to have friends from the outside world as well.

"Let's go over to the bench to play cat’s cradle," Gordon suggested, offering a hand to Ed. "I think Darius has something he wants to tell Cleo."

"Okay."

They went off, leaving Cleo alone with her baby and husband. The human turned a puzzled look on the vampire. "What did you want to talk to me about?"

Darius was grinning. It stretched from ear to ear, and he looked so excited he was practically glowing. This was something special, Cleo could tell. But her husband shrugged, as though it was no big deal. He plucked a blade of grass from the ground and teased her nose with it. Cleo batted it away.

"Don't keep me in suspense."

"Okay. Well, I've been doing some research and asking around. I've arranged it so that Ed can come visit us at the estate regularly. And not just a drive out and drive back here. I'm getting a room set up for her there, too."

Cleo's jaw dropped. "Can we really do that? She doesn't do well outside the hospital."

"I've spoken with all her doctors, along with many other professionals. None of them see a problem with her leaving for short vacations. I've already hired a special staff to look after her at the estate and here, to minimize disruption of her routine. And it's not like we're going to let her run out of her meds, is it?" Darius brushed Cleo's hair from her face. "I know you feel guilty for not doing more, even if there wasn’t really anything more you could do. You were right, she needs professional caring, but we can facilitate that at the estate now."

A warm feeling of love swept through Cleo and she kissed her husband, tears pricking her eyes. "Thank you."

"You're not crying, are you?" Darius' soft voice was teasing. "The baby hormones are still getting to you."

"Yes." Cleo laughed as she wiped her face. "I think you did that to me on purpose, getting me pregnant so you can tease me about my emotions being all over the place."

Darius kissed her again, taking the baby as he did so. The tiny bundle of blankets looked so delicate in his arms. He beamed at his son. "Did you hear that, little man? You have made your mother an emotional wreck. But that's okay, isn't it? Because we don't have secrets from each other anymore – except for surprises and presents."

"I'm glad we decided on that policy," Cleo said. "Sharing secrets. I didn't realize there was so much about my life that I wanted to share with you until I started telling you."

"I'm glad, too. And I'm glad that you're my wife." Darius stroked Tobar's fluffy dark hair. "I'm glad we have a son. I'm glad we have peace. I'm glad that I'm the king's heir, but I'm gladder that I was able to save you. I could keep going forever."

Cleo nodded. She understood the feeling. There was so much to be grateful for. But most of all, she was grateful for her husband. That he loved her. That she loved him. She leaned into his arms, resting her head on his shoulder. Yes, she had everything she had fought for. But she had far more than that.

She had love. And even if everything else was taken from her, she knew that love would sustain her the rest of her life.

*****

THE END

Claimed by the Vampire King

Description

A curvy single mom struggling to get by PLUS a hot Vampire King who wants an heir PLUS a dark enemy planning a lethal attack!

Naya Valadez is a curvy single mother who will do anything to properly take care of her three-year-old daughter–even sign up to be a living blood donor for the ruling vampire elite. With her rare blood type, she is a hot commodity.

What she was not expecting was to be claimed by Gabriel, the vampire king...

But it's not all about blood when it comes to Gabriel. He has decided that he wants to have a child. This is only possible during the Blood Moon when all vampires transform back into humans for the night. The moment Gabriel scents Naya, he knows that she will be fertile, and perfect to bear his child for him.

It's only a business arrangement–until it's not...

Just when Naya and Gabriel start to reveal their true feelings to each other, a dangerous enemy reveals themselves and love turns lethal.

Will Naya and Gabriel find a way to escape the enemy and be together? Or will they lose everything they love? Find out now.

Chapter One: First Bites

The ballroom needed no extra decorations, and yet the opulent space was still swamped with decadence. Naya Valadez stared around in awe.

The open floor was highly-polished black marble, with white marble holding up a vaulted ceiling, painted, it was rumored, by the vampire king himself over a thousand years ago. It was a work to behold, with depth and colors Naya hadn't thought possible. Two staircases wrapped around the sides, with landings every few feet full of plush furniture. Chandeliers made from diamonds–not crystal, but real diamonds–hung from the ceiling. No wonder she had been vetted so thoroughly before she was chosen for this party!

Naya was sorely tempted to slip a golden spoon from the ice cream bar into her pocket. They were small, delicate things, and certainly worth a month's rent. But to steal from vampires, let alone the king's own palace, would be inviting disaster.

A man came up behind Naya, brushing his hand against her arm. His skin was ice-cold and, when Naya looked at him, he flashed a set of pearly-white fangs in a smile. A vampire. She shivered, as equally drawn to him as she was repulsed.

"I've never seen you before." He eyed her deep cleavage before his gaze penetrated her eyes.

Naya ducked her head, feeling her cheeks warm under his intense scrutiny. "I'm new."

It was a great fortune for her that Living Blood, the company she had signed up for just a few weeks earlier, had sent her to the king's ball. Normally, when vampires wanted living blood donors at their parties, they asked for specific body types–thin, hourglass, with perky boobs and tight asses. Naya was hourglass all right, but she wasn't what anybody would call thin. Living Blood wouldn't have even hired her if it wasn't for her blood type.

AB negative was almost impossible to find these days. Back before King Gabriel united the vampire race into a single kingdom, vampires ran rampant across the globe, taking what they wanted. And most of them wanted to drink AB negative blood. Carriers were almost wiped out from overfeeding and, as such, were worth almost as much per drop as oil these days.

Naya wore a red dress to indicate her blood type. All around her she saw other donors from Living Blood, women in dresses, men in tuxedos with colored shirts; red for AB negative, orange for B negative. The two rarest blood types. The king hadn't wanted any others. There was a total of three people wearing red in this magnificent hall.

The vampire stepped closer to Naya, his gaze sweeping over her body. The red dressed flattered her Latina complexion, and her dark hair fell in waves down her back. The dress was gathered at the waist, emphasizing her narrowest part, and the deep V of the halter-top neckline went almost to her belly button. The skirt fell to the knee, but it was slit along the thigh, all the way up to the black lacy undergarments that were part of her uniform.

Even though things had been rough since her daughter was born, Naya had never sold her body–or any part of it. But she might as well have gold running in her veins, and Ivanna needed food, clothes and a better place to live. A pint or two of blood tonight would give her enough money for the next year. It was worth the sacrifice.

"You've never been drunk from before, have you?" The vampire's voice was low and husky. When she shook her head, he stepped closer. "Come to a room with me. I know Living Blood pays you for just showing up, but I've got a blank check in my pocket. Whatever you want. It's been nearly three hundred years since I've tasted AB negative."

Naya's heart pounded, but she nodded, allowing the vampire to put an arm around her waist and guide her towards the nearest staircase. This was what she was here for, after all. And a blank check? How much can I get away with asking for?

Outside the huge windows, stars twinkled in the night sky. Nighttime belonged to the vampires. Naya belonged to the night. At least she did until dawn.

She followed the huge vampire quietly to a secluded room. It was more of an alcove than anything else, big enough to hold a blood-red chaise lounge and a small table. Bottles of water and juice sat on the table, along with several kinds of chocolate and cookies. They were for the donors after their blood was taken. The carpet was red, too. Was that in case the feeding vampire was messy?

"Take off your clothes and lay down," the vampire instructed, shutting the door.

"What?" Naya's eyes widened.

"We don't want that pretty dress to get all stained, do we?" He chuckled as he shucked off his tuxedo jacket. "Now do as I say."

Naya's heart hammered as she backed away. The vampire's eyes were black as he stared at her, and his fangs were growing as he unbuttoned the front of his shirt.

Ivanna needs new shoes and we have been eating rice and beans for the past two weeks. Is selling my body really so different from selling my blood? Besides, he has a blank check.

"We have to discuss payment first." Why did her voice rasp so badly? Naya had never been good at demanding things.

The vampire dropped his shirt to the floor. "You'll be checked for how much blood I took after we're done here. We can discuss it afterward."

"But—"

"Remove your dress or I'll have to rip it off you."

Naya took a deep breath and reached behind her neck to undo the tie keeping her dress in place, her hands trembling. But as she let the dress fall, leaving her in only her underwear, the door opened. Naya gasped, instinctively covering herself as a second vampire stepped into the room. He was taller than the first, who instantly dropped to one knee as the second turned blazing eyes on him.

"My king—"

The second vampire seized the first by his throat and yanked him to his feet. Without a word, the intruder dragged the first vampire out of the room. Naya stood where she was, eyes wide and heart hammering, as he lifted the first vampire over his head and hurled him over the edge of the balcony into the ballroom below. There were a few gasps and screams, but the vampire ignored them, marching back into the room where Naya was.

He slammed the door and pointed a finger at her. "You are mine ."

Naya was in too much shock to react to his statement. Even if the first vampire hadn't identified him as the king, she would have recognized him from the news. His skin was dusky, darker than it was in pictures, and he was far taller than she could have imagined.

Deep eyes stared at her and, inexplicably, heat began rising up her neck and into her cheeks. She was his? Though she knew she should object to being treated like a possession, she couldn't.

"Dress." Even as he gave the order, he removed his tuxedo jacket.

He had to repeat the order before Naya gathered her wits about her and pulled her dress back into place. Her hands trembled, and she found herself wishing that he had ordered her to completely undress, rather than cover herself back up. She hadn't been with a man since Ivanna's father, but here in this small room, with this huge vampire watching her every move, her body ached for his.

Was it wrong for her to feel this way? She had specifically signed up for Living Blood so that she wouldn't end up working the streets. Now, on her first assignment, why was she more than willing to sell herself? He hasn't even offered me anything.

"Sit," the king said and, when she did, he draped his jacket over her shoulders. It smelled spicy, like her favorite chili dish, and she bit her lips together. It was only then that she realized she was shivering. The jacket was so cold it only made her trembling worse.

"I am Gabriel, the king of vampires in this region."

"I know," Naya replied, and her voice wasn't shaking as she had expected it to. She couldn't stop staring. He was so beautiful. Contoured muscles were visible beneath his shirt, and his clean-shaven chin was strong.

Gabriel sat next to her, his gaze still unblinking. "What's your name?"

"Naya." Her heart started beating faster as he moved closer, pounding in her ears. Not even Ivanna's father had made her react like this to his presence.

"Are you afraid?"

She mutely shook her head.

"Good. I am going to feed on you now."

A small gasp escaped at his words, but her wrist rose, offering itself to the king before she even had time to process his words. Gabriel smiled at that, and his smile made him look even more handsome. His jacket fell off her shoulder as he took her wrist in his hands, bringing it to his nose. He hummed in satisfaction as his nostrils flared, then he bit down.

There was a pinch of pain as his fangs sucked deep into her flesh, but it was over before Naya could react to it. A pleasant tingling feeling worked its way up her arm. Naya gasped again.

"Am I correct in assuming you've never fed a vampire before?" Gabriel's tongue flashed quick and wicked against her skin as he lapped up the rivulets of blood that flowed from the two punctures in her vein.

"Correct."

A grin skittered across his face, and he closed his mouth around the bite-mark. With the first suck, the pleasant tingling tightened into flames, shooting throughout her body. With the second, her skin felt tight and her head lolled back, her eyes rolling into the back of her head. He drank greedily and Naya's body jerked and writhed. She fought to hold herself still but couldn't; desire pooled in her belly but, when she reached between her thighs, Gabriel's arms wrapped around her and held her still.

When he was finished, the king lay her back on the chaise, retrieving juice, cookies and bandages from the table. Naya's heart beat like a hummingbird's, her eyes squeezed tightly closed. Her chest heaved as Gabriel bound up her wrist.

"Vampire saliva has a coagulant in it. You'll be healed in a couple of days." Gabriel stood, tilting his head as he peered down at her. "Did you enjoy that?"

Naya could only nod. Shivers were still running up and down her spine. But she was left with an unsatisfied, aching feeling.

"Would you like more?"

She jerked, her body heating instantly. The king still hadn't moved and, with a gasp and sigh, she reached to tug his shirt from his pants. He caught her wrists and chuckled, shaking his head. "Not right now. I have a proposal for you."

Naya forced herself to sit up, though she felt weak and shaky now. "Yes."

Gabriel laughed, sitting next to her. "You haven't even heard it yet."

Blood rushed to Naya's face and she looked at the floor. "Oh."

"For several years now, I have wanted to be a father," Gabriel continued, brushing some of her dark hair from her cheek. He readjusted the jacket on her shoulders as she turned wide eyes on him.

"You want me to have your baby?" she blurted. Her? Why? Was it just an excuse to have sex with her? But she was more than willing. Why would he need to have an excuse? Was it because if they had sex right now, he'd have to pay Living Blood a commission? Naya stared at the beautiful vampire king, not understanding.

"I want you to have my baby," he confirmed. "I will compensate you handsomely for it. You're a strong, sturdy woman. You will be mine exclusively, though. No one else can taste your blood but me."

This was more than she expected when she came here tonight–if she agreed, she would be selling more than her body. She would be selling a baby! Where would she be afterward? Would she be a part of the child's life? Naya shivered for a completely different reason than before. What kind of woman would agree to have a man's baby for money?

The kind with a little girl of her own who cried whenever she had to put on her old, tight shoes. The kind who couldn't afford to buy fresh vegetables for herself or her daughter. The kind who worried that one day she would have to give up her child because she couldn’t take care of her.

Naya raised her eyes to Gabriel's and nodded. "I'll do it."

Chapter Two: Blood Moon

Gabriel watched the human exit the car he had sent for her. His human. Naya Valadez.

The name was like honey on his tongue, and her blood had been just as sweet. It wasn't until he had drunk from her and felt her reaction to him that he had known why he had felt such a strong urge to claim her. She had been so receptive to him, her blood had tasted of being a mere day from ovulation and, in that moment, he had known that he wanted to make her the mother of his child.

Naya carried a little girl with her. While her mother looked at the ground as she walked, the child peered around with great interest, her thumb stuck firmly in her mouth. Gabriel smiled at the little one as they approached. Babies and children were extremely rare among vampires, and so were always highly prized and well cared for.

He glanced over his shoulder at his assistant, Angel, a leggy vampire who had only been turned a hundred years ago. At the time, she had quickly become his favorite lover. If vampire women could bear children, he would have once considered marrying her. But lately they were growing distant, and she was becoming more and more exclusive to one of his guards. Besides, while they had always been comfortable, these was never love between them, and love was something that Gabriel desired.

"Naya," Gabriel greeted. "I take it this is your daughter, Ivanna?"

"Who's you?" the little girl demanded. "Can I have a cookie?"

Gabriel felt a smile tugging his lips, and Angel laughed aloud. "Of course, precious. You and I are going to spend a lot of time together while Mommy and Gabriel get to know each other."

Naya cast the vampire female a wary look, and Gabriel quickly made introductions. Just looking at the beautiful human with her long, black hair and wide hips, perfect for holding while thrusting into her, made desire tighten in him. But he knew he had to be patient.

"May I?" Angel held her arms out to the little girl, and Naya cautiously handed her over. "She's so beautiful."

Ivanna beamed. "Cookie now?"

At Gabriel's nod, Angel bustled towards the kitchens. Naya made to follow, but Gabriel took her arm and led her in the opposite direction. The human pulled against his grip, her eyes following her daughter, expression creased with worry.

"She'll be fine. Children are precious to vampires, and you won't find a female better suited to childcare than Angel. You and I have to talk, since we will sleep together tonight."

Naya's eyes flew to him, and her jaw dropped. She jerked back minutely, but didn't fight him as he led her through the corridors of his palace. He'd had servants working ever since she had left the previous night, cleaning and polishing, wanting everything to be perfect for his human.

"Why so soon?" Her voice, though soft, was still strong.

"It's the Blood Moon tonight, and we won't get another one for another twenty years. I am not going to wait that long."

The human shivered. "Blood Moon?"

"When there are four total lunar eclipses in a row, the fourth is a Blood Moon. It changes vampire physiology; just for the night, we're human again."

"Human?" Naya stopped walking. Her hunched shoulders straightened. "You'll be human tonight?"

Gabriel enjoyed the look of shock in her eyes and the scent of her arousal that drifted to him. Her dark eyes were darkening more, and her breasts pushed up as she breathed. So she did want him. Good.

"I'll be human. Sex when I'm a vampire is perfectly possible, but I have to fill you with living seed in order for it to take in your womb. So we must mate tonight if there is a chance for you to carry my child. I will also be … donating for future use in case you don't get pregnant right away, but I have been assured that being together on the night of the Blood Moon will give us the highest chance of success."

Naya's eyes were round like saucers, but she nodded. "That makes sense."

Gabriel smiled kindly at her, putting his arm around her waist. His nostrils flared as he took in her honeysuckle scent. She was only a couple of hours away from ovulation. Good. She would be ripe by the time night fell. "I will show you to your chambers now and send Angel for anything you need. There are only a few hours until dark, when my change will begin."

"Thank you." She looked at the floor again, her soft hair curling around her face.

The king so wanted to kiss her. He wanted to remove her clothing and have her right here, against the wall, on the floor, everywhere. If not for the necessity of waiting until he had become human once more, he would have done so in a heartbeat. He groaned internally as she began moving again, her succulent hips swaying as she walked. Did she know what she was doing to him?

I can wait , he promised himself. And it will be worth waiting for.

***

The first sign of change was the thumping in his chest. Gabriel put a hand to his ribs, feeling the beating of his heart start again. This was the part he always hated. The dreaded drum within his body signaling that his strength, speed and senses were about to diminish so drastically he would be left a shell of his true self.

Gabriel liked being a vampire. He had liked it since the moment he had been turned. He hated turning back to a weak, pitiful human, even if it was only for a night. But tonight he had something to make up for the change. He glanced at the clock; an hour before the time he had told Naya he would go to her. Would she be ready for him? Would she be eager, or had time cooled her desire for him? Should he have drunk a little before the change started, for her passion to flare?

A knock at the door roused him from his thoughts, and the king answered. The head of his security, Alberto, stood on the other side.

"Sire, we caught an intruder."

Gabriel groaned, but gestured for Alberto to continue. Why tonight, of all nights? Was it one of those annoying females who liked to try to sneak into his personal chambers naked? If it was, he'd have her jailed for public indecency for a few weeks. Perhaps that would send a message to the rest of them!

"He was carrying a rifle armed with silver bullets."

Gabriel instantly went rigid. "Silver bullets?"

Alberto nodded gravely. "He claims to be a member of Take Back the Planet."

"An assassination attempt," Gabriel muttered.

He shook his head and ran a hand through his hair. While there had always been human resistance to his rule, it was only recently that Take Back the Planet, a group dedicated to killing every vampire that lived, had started to be a true threat. They were developing technologies specifically to kill vampires, and there were an increasing number of human casualties resulting from their efforts.

Funny that an organization that stated vampires were a threat to humans would kill more of them in a year on this continent than vampires did worldwide.

"Find out all you can from him. See if you can get him to give up who recruited him and how he got his hands on silver bullets. I had all the silver gathered from human populations centuries ago. If they have a mine somewhere…" the king didn't finish his thought.

Alberto bowed deeply to him, turning on his heel as he strode off to do as he had been commanded. Gabriel shut the door to his office, pacing from one end to the other as the tingling of blood spread through his limbs.

Yes, humans had been treated terribly in the past but, as soon as he had fought his way to rule the vampire nation, Gabriel had put in measures to protect them.

Humans were not permitted to be hunted. If a vampire fed on a human and killed him, that vampire was put to death, regardless of circumstances. Stores of food were set up throughout Gabriel's territory, buffers against famine, drought or other natural disasters that would hurt the human populations. He spent over ten billion dollars every year developing new, cheaper, more effective cures for human ailments and researching alternatives to human blood for vampires.

And yet people like Take Back the Planet still wanted him dead. What else did they want from him?

The king sighed. There was no way to appease the humans who wanted to kill him except to die. And that was something he wasn't planning to do anytime soon.

He put the intruder from his mind. Alberto would deal with him and, on this night, when they were all so much more vulnerable than usual, security measures had been tripled. There was nothing to worry about at the moment.

His blood coursed through his veins, filling him with warmth. Gabriel turned his thoughts to Naya and, with his heart increasing its rhythm, he headed for her.

Chapter Three: Two Weeks

Naya stared at Angel as the female vampire sat on the sofa in her tiny, two-bedroom apartment. She had looked like a movie star in the glamor of Gabriel's palace but, here in the peeling wallpaper and dripping faucets, her beauty was unreal, unearthly. Ivanna sat on her knee, playing with Angel's cell phone while the vampire beamed at Naya.

"I didn't expect to see anybody from the palace," Naya said honestly, twisting her hands together. She wondered what there was between Gabriel and this leggy vampire, but tamped down on the thought–it wasn't any of her business, and it wasn't like she cared. The only thing between Naya and Gabriel was business. Even if the sex he had given her was the most mind-blowing experience she had ever had and she had dreamt about him every night since they'd been together.

"You tell us you're pregnant and you don't expect us to come and congratulate you?" Angel laughed. "Gabriel would have come himself, but he's busy preparing your room at the palace. You will be moved in at once, of course."

Naya's eyes widened at that, but Ivanna beamed. "We're going to live with you?"

"Yes, precious," Angel cooed. "For as long as you like. And you're going to have pretty dresses and lots of good food to eat."

"No rice!" Ivanna wrinkled her nose.

Naya had to laugh at that. "No rice or beans," she agreed. "Ivi, why don't you go pick a few toys to bring with us? Mommy will help you pack in a moment."

The little girl nodded and slid off Angel's lap, scurrying out of the room. As soon as she was gone, Angel looked around the apartment with a concerned glance. Naya opened her mouth to ask exactly what she was expected to do at the palace, but the vampire woman spoke first.

"Gabriel will not be happy when he learns of how you've been living. He spends an exorbitant amount of money on social welfare. Places like this ought not to exist. And all I can smell in here for food is spices and basic staples. Why aren't you receiving any assistance?"

"I don't want to talk about it," Naya replied, perhaps a little more sharply than she intended.

Angel looked down at her hands, and Naya sighed.

"I was approved for assistance. That's how I can afford this apartment and enough food for the month. It's enough to live on, but only month-to-month, and only if I'm careful. And if I took a job, even flipping hamburgers at McDonalds, my assistance would be cut in half. Adding the costs of childcare, I'd be getting less than I do now. But that doesn't matter anymore because Gabriel promised that I would be well paid for my… services."

Angel still frowned. "I'll still have to talk to him about this. But anyway, you won't have to put up with this apartment much longer. Gabriel is already setting up a bank account for you with enough money to last the rest of your lifetime, as long as you don't go out and buy a dozen yachts. But you'll get a new house, car, and some other things as well."

The vampire laughed and got to her feet. Naya followed suit, only half-listening as Angel talked about everything Gabriel was going to give her in exchange for the baby.

In exchange for the baby. When Naya had made the agreement, she’d had no doubt in her mind that she could do what was necessary. Ivanna came first, and whatever she could do to improve her daughter's life was what she needed to do. But now that she was actually pregnant… Could she really give up her child, just like that?

It would help if she knew what Gabriel's thoughts on the matter were. On the night of the Blood Moon, he'd been the most attentive lover she ever had. Even Ivanna's father, whom Naya had dearly loved, wasn't half so talented. And he had been so insatiable! In her experience, it had always been her left wanting more, and her partner needing a rest, but Gabriel, it seemed, hardened again the moment he finished. He'd had to take care of himself a few times because she was just too tired.

But in the morning, when the warmth of his skin grew cold, he had given her a few boxes of pregnancy tests and sent her home, telling her they'd give it two weeks to see if she was pregnant before they tried anything else. There had been no contact until she called him to tell him she was pregnant.

"You don’t need to bring any clothes." Angel interrupted her thoughts as Naya pulled out a stack of shirts from her dresser to put in a backpack. "Gabriel had me buy you a wardrobe already. And a wardrobe for little Ivanna." The vampire woman beamed. "It was so fun to buy things for a child. We don't get many children in the palace."

Naya's shoulders hunched as she remembered Gabriel assuring her that children are precious among the vampires. It helped ease her anxiety that a vampire would try to feed on her little girl, but she doubted anything would erase the fear forever. Fortunately, Ivanna had inherited her father's O positive blood type, which was very common and not as desirable to vampires.

"Once this little one's born," Angel continued, patting Naya's stomach, "you can be sure that he'll be completely doted on. Gabriel was so happy when you called him. You should have seen how happy he was."

"He didn't sound happy over the phone," Naya said. Gabriel's voice had been utterly even.

"That's just Gabriel."

"If you already have clothes and toys at the palace for us, then is there any point in packing?"

Angel's brow furrowed. "Well, if you have anything special you want to bring. Otherwise, everything will be moved to your new house, anyway. And you need to know he was very happy. He just doesn't like to express emotion. Now, come along. I promised Ivanna that we could get ice cream before we headed back to the palace."

***

Gabriel presented Naya to his vampire court that night. Angel had helped her dress in a striking white number that looked more like a wedding dress than anything else. Real pearls were sewn into the waist, and real diamonds hung around her neck, inserted in white gold. Ivanna was similarly dressed, although she insisted on wearing a tiara in her dark hair, while Naya refused.

Unlike the first time she had been in the ballroom, there were no other humans in attendance. The room wasn't as crowded as it had been then, and everywhere she looked were the sculpted figures of vampires, all so beautiful that she felt like a dandelion in a rose garden. Nearby, Ivanna was also the center of attention but, while Naya wished that she could find a place to hide, the three-year-old preened under the attention, clearly loving it.

"That dress suits you," Gabriel told her, during a brief moment when the surrounding vampires weren't pressing their congratulations on her and insisting that they put their ears to her stomach, hoping to hear the baby's heartbeat. "You look good in white."

Naya gave him a vague smile. His arm was firmly around her waist, as it had been all night, and suddenly Naya realized that it was only women who had asked to listen to her stomach. The men only bowed to them both and kept their distance. And as a waiter serving champagne glasses of blood moved past them, Naya could see why. The moment the man stepped within arm's reach of her, one of Gabriel's fangs flashed at him.

"Why did you do that?" Naya asked, curious.

The king rose a brow. "Do what?"

"Every time a man comes near you snarl at him."

"I'm not snarling."

"You are snarling."

Gabriel's eyes narrowed slightly. His lip curled back, revealing one long, pearly white fang. A low, rumbling sound reverberated through his chest and his breathing became audible and harsh. When he let out a quick, sharp noise from his throat, all the vampires around them instantly jumped back and began bowing towards him.

He waved a lazy hand at them, chuckling. Naya's heart pounded and she pulled away from him, but his grip on her was firm, keeping her at his side. She sought out Ivanna but, fortunately, the little girl hadn't heard.

"That was a snarl," he said, matter-of-factly.

"You're still bearing your fangs at any man who comes near us."

Gabriel frowned. "I hadn't noticed. But if I'm doing that, I'm just letting them know you're mine."

"But I'm not." Naya finally managed to free herself from his grip. She shook her head. "I'm carrying your child, but I'm not yours. I'm mine."

She caught sight of another group of vampires making their way towards them and bit back a sigh. Even when she was Ivanna's age, she had preferred being alone to crowds. And with all the attention coming towards her tonight, she was feeling claustrophobic.

"It's Ivanna's bedtime," she said, to many protests around her. "She needs to get to sleep. It was nice to meet you all."

"I'm not tired," Ivanna protested, stomping her feet. But before Naya could respond, Gabriel had scooped up the little girl.

"Your mother is right. It's time for you to go to bed. Say goodnight."

Ivanna sighed dramatically but waved at the crowd. "Goodnight!"

The king wrapped an arm around Naya's waist, leading her away. Naya gritted her teeth, forcing herself to smile as congratulations were offered while they made their way from the ballroom. She just wanted some time alone to get to grips with living in this magnificent palace–to figure out what she wanted from this relationship with Gabriel. You're mine.

What did that even mean?

Chapter Four: Eight Weeks

Gabriel eased Ivanna into her toddler-sized bed, amazed that anybody could be so tiny. He had taken Naya and her daughter to a restaurant and, afterwards, they had driven around the city, enjoying the lights. Ivanna had said it was just like Christmas before she drifted off. The vampire king pulled the blankets up to her chin, smiling as he imagined tucking in his own child at night. It wouldn't be long now.

They had already done tests, and Naya was carrying a boy. His son. Perhaps, in a few years' time, they could try to artificially impregnate her with the sperm he had had frozen on the night of the blood moon. Three children seemed like the right amount. One boy, one girl, and one surprise. He'd like that.

The king switched on the nightlight and left Ivanna's room, going to the family room that was attached to Naya and Ivanna's rooms to make up their suite. Naya sat on the couch, her expensive silk dress crumpled beneath her as she rubbed her feet.

"I'll get you new shoes," he promised, as he sat down, taking her foot in his hand. Naya had complained once that her feet were too small for her body, but Gabriel loved her tiny feet with their stubby toes and high arch. They were perfect Cinderella feet.

"Thank you," Naya sighed, leaning back. "Sorry I couldn't eat all of my dinner."

"No need to be sorry." Gabriel ran his thumb between the balls of her feet. "I should have known that seafood wasn't the best choice for you right now. We should have gone somewhere else."

Naya shook her head. "Ivanna loves fish. She doesn't get it as often as she'd like." A pause. "Can I ask you a question?"

"Of course."

"How old are you? And when did you become a vampire?"

Gabriel tensed at her questions but, with an effort, he made himself relax. "I was twenty-five when I was turned. That was… I have it written down somewhere, but I don't remember off-hand. In the middle of the 1800s."

"You must have seen so much history since then." Naya's gaze was unwavering as she stared at him, the graceful curve of her head leaning against the couch back. "Who's the most famous person you've met?"

"Me." Gabriel laughed. "Honestly, though. Until I decided that I was going to take the vampire nation in hand, I kept to myself. I built a small following as I was searching to create a family for myself, but famous humans? I never could be bothered with them."

He had stopped massaging Naya's foot and she pressed it against his hand, making an impatient noise. Gabriel loved how quietly demanding she was. When she had come to the palace for the Blood Moon, he was afraid he had chosen wrong, that she would be too submissive to be the mother of his child.

But since then he learned that when she wanted something she did not take no for an answer. It was something he truly admired about her. She was quiet and shy in crowds, but when it was just the two of them she didn't hesitate to say what was on her mind.

"Why did you decide to become king?"

Gabriel's mood darkened and he focused on Naya's small feet for a moment. "I saw the destruction my people were creating. And I saw that humans were growing more and more powerful. I knew that, unless something changed, vampires would be wiped out for their crimes against humans. All our history, the things we've seen, just gone. So, I decided that we needed a government, codified law and a police force that could enforce that law. I didn't see anybody qualified for the task, though, so I took it upon myself."

"I see."

"And what about you?" Gabriel hated talking about himself and his past. World history was one thing, but his personal history wasn't worth dredging up. "What happened to Ivanna's father?"

Naya flinched, and Gabriel regretted the question as she withdrew her feet from him. She rolled her shoulders as she dug her toes into the thick Persian carpet. "I was twenty when Ivanna was born. Her father was the love of my life."

Gabriel's fists clenched as a stab of jealousy went through him. Naya was his ! But her lover wasn't in her life anymore, so with a shaky breath he nodded for her to continue.

"Just before Ivanna was born, he was killed in a car crash. He was on the highway and the car wrapped around a tree. He bled out. All alone."

The king wanted to take her into his arms and hold her tightly, but wasn't certain how she would react to that, and so settled for taking her hand in his. "I'm sorry you went through that pain."

"It's over. Life goes on. Weeping for the past doesn't change it."

She turned her face away from his, and Gabriel wrapped his arms around her. He wanted to comfort her so badly. Naya stiffened at first, but then she relaxed against his body. He could hear her heart beating, and it sped a little when he pressed a kiss to the top of her head. She moved closer to him, her fingers curling into his shirt.

Gabriel moaned, breathing in her perfect honeysuckle scent. Being so near her had him hardening, and he wanted to spread her legs and delve into her like he had on the night of the Blood Moon. He would have to be more restrained, since he could too easily hurt her with his increased strength, but he knew that he could be gentle.

But did she want it?

His answer came when Naya raised her head, brushing her fingers against his lips. "I know that I am here only to be the mother of your child, but can we also… It's been so long since I slept with a man's arms around me, and it feels so good not to be alone."

Gabriel moaned, grasping her hand in his. He slipped her fingers into his mouth, sucking on them, nipping at them with his fangs. Her heartbeat increased and the smell of arousal hit him hard–she was so receptive! He'd never had a woman quite like her before.

But even as he was pulling her onto his lap, his mouth drifting towards her neck, a soft knock on the door interrupted them. Naya sighed in disappointment as she pulled back.

"I'll be back soon," Gabriel promised, shifting her back onto the couch. He smiled until he turned, then a fierce scowl crossed his face. Whoever had interrupted them had better have a good reason to do so! If not, they'd be in the dungeon for the night.

Angel stood on the other side of the door. Her expression was grim, and she silently handed him an iPad as he closed the door to Naya's suite.

"What is this?" Gabriel snarled at her.

What he liked about Angel was that she never flinched from him. Instead, she rolled her eyes and tapped the iPad's screen, activating the video that had been pulled up there.

The image was a cartoon man, and the voice that came with it was highly distorted. Unrecognizable if he heard the voice elsewhere, but the words were clear and sharp.

"It has come to our knowledge that the so-called vampire king has impregnated a human woman. This is an abomination to the purity of the human species and nothing more than this so-called king trying to win favor among human populations. We must remain strong against this threat and end it before it has a chance to be birthed into a monster that will destroy us all."

Gabriel stopped the video. "Is there more?"

"Just blathering about how vampires are servants of the devil." Angel's eyes glittered. "They mean to kill your unborn child."

"I understand that," Gabriel snapped, then drew in a deep breath. "Tell Alberto to double security, and assign a group of vampires specifically for Naya's protection. But I don't want her to know about this."

"Gabriel, it's her life in danger, too."

"I know. But if she knows, she'll worry. That's not good for her or the baby. So she doesn't find out, understood?"

Angel nodded. "I'll make sure that Alberto knows."

"Good. Now also make sure everybody knows that I am not to be disturbed unless it's an emergency. Understood?"

Angel's gaze flickered to the door and a slight smirk grew on her lips. "Oh, I understand perfectly."

Gabriel glared at her. With a grin, she turned on her heel and sauntered off. The king shook his head. This new threat was worrisome, but it wasn't like he hadn't seen such threats before. He'd dealt with them then, and he would deal with this now.

And in the meantime, Naya was waiting for him.

Chapter Five: Three Months

It didn't escape Naya's notice that half a dozen vampires were always around whenever she left her room, but as they never interacted with her unless she made the first move, except to offer her food and water, she quickly got used to their presence. They'd been hanging around for a few weeks, anyway, and when Naya asked Gabriel about it, he had told her they were there to make sure she had everything she needed.

The sun shone in the sky, and Naya lifted her face to its light as she made her way around the small artificial lake Gabriel had within his castle walls. It was a beautiful day and, as it was one of the few times this month when she hadn’t felt like she was going to throw up at every movement, she had decided to take advantage of the good weather and go for a walk while Angel watched Ivanna. The clear, fresh air bolstered her spirits.

As she paused on a small dock overlooking the water, a man in a tailored suit caught her eye. He was staring at her and, when she turned towards him, a smile lit his face and he hurried towards her. He moved far quicker than her eyes could follow, and it wasn't until he was standing right in front of her that she recognized him. It was the vampire that had taken her to that isolated room on the night of the party. She shivered.

"Hello," he said, beaming. "I thought it must be you that the king chose to bear this child. And you're pregnant already. I can hear the heartbeat."

Naya narrowed her eyes at him.

The vampire held up his hands at her look. "The king claimed you. I'm not going to try anything. Actually, I was hoping that I would run into you. I'd like to apologize for my actions doing that party. I recognize that I crossed a line, asking you to undress."

"You didn't ask." She contemplated him for a moment. He hadn't done anything that she didn't agree to first. And his apology did seem to be genuine. "Thank you. But the fault isn't entirely yours. I was uncertain what I should be doing, and let things go farther than I was comfortable with."

"But I ought to have recognized that. I could scent the fear on you. I'm so sorry."

Naya didn't want to talk to this vampire anymore, so she strode off the dock. The vampire followed her, keeping several feet between them. Her escort, which usually kept their distance and pretended not to watch her, now had all eyes on the two of them. One was speaking into a cellphone. Naya frowned at them.

"Are you going to mate the king?"

"What?" Naya turned to the vampire again to find bright blue eyes burning into hers. She shivered at the hungry look in them.

"If you're not going to mate him, then after the child is born and he releases his claim on you perhaps you and I can get to know each other better? I'll admit that I want to be a father myself, and I made sure to freeze my sperm during the Blood Moon, so that when I find a willing female she can bear my children."

Naya was so startled that she laughed. What was it with these vampires? They only wanted supermodels for their parties, but somehow she was still a hot commodity? Was it just because of her blood?

She shook her head. "I don't think so. Now if you'll excuse me, I should get back inside. Gabriel was going to meet me for lunch."

He wasn't, but she was certain that her escort was talking to him, and that they would soon see each other regardless. The vampire she was talking with looked disappointed, but bowed to her and bid her a good day before he strode off, whistling.

Naya headed back to the palace. She considered asking her escort for a cell phone so that she could speak with Gabriel herself, but decided against it. This conversation had brought up some rather unpleasant thoughts that she needed to figure out so she could talk to him about it.

Gabriel wanted her to bear him a child. The vampire she had just spoken to wanted the same thing.

Was that all she was to vampires, a blood bank and broodmare? Did Gabriel care about her at all, or were the expensive gifts that he lavished on her–diamonds, cars, a new house, even an advanced copy of the next book in her favorite series which wasn't due to come out for another three months–designed to keep her contrite, part of the payment that had been promised to her? When he came to bed with her, undressed her, kissed every inch of her body and sent her writhing into throes of pleasure, was that because he cared for her, or because she was a shiny new toy that he would eventually grow bored with and discard?

Would he treat her the way her father used to treat her mother?

The thoughts made her shiver and, though she wanted to reject them outright, she forced herself to examine what she did know. Gabriel had laid claim to her like she was his possession. But that claim didn't need to be forever, and many times possessions got put into a closet and forgotten about.

They had not yet discussed what would happen with the baby after he was born. It was something Naya was afraid to have answered if she was honest with herself. She didn't want to think that she would be sent away and never have a part in her son's life. In Gabriel's life.

Even though he had claimed her, she had no way of claiming him. What exactly was their relationship? Was he sleeping with other women? Angel? She always wore those tight dresses but somehow magically never had a panty line. Was it because she didn't wear any? With her perky breasts and tight ass, she was the epitome of gorgeous.

Gabriel met her at the entrance to the palace. His eyes narrowed as he strode towards her.

"What were you doing with him?"

Naya blinked, but the unspoken accusation made hot anger fill her belly and she threw her head back and slapped away the hand that reached for her arm. "What are you doing with Angel when I'm not around?"

Gabriel's eyes widened and his jaw dropped, but Naya wasn't done with him yet.

"I was talking . But if I decided to do anything else, you'd have to deal with it. Because you don't own me. I agreed to have your baby. I did not agree to be your property. I'm my own person and until I know exactly what we are, I'm going to do whatever and who ever I want. Understood?"

She glared up at the vampire towering above her. He could crush her with one hand, but he actually looked a little shocked as she put her hands on her hips and waited for a response. He glanced around, and Naya remembered that her escort followed her everywhere. Blood rushed to her cheeks.

"We should discuss this privately," Gabriel muttered, taking her hand. She let him lead her back to her suite, where Angel was reading.

The vampire woman looked at their joined hands with a grin and stood as Gabriel approached. "Ivanna is still sleeping, but I can wake her if you two want some time alone."

"Angel, when was the last time we slept together?"

Naya's heart plummeted. So it was true. The king was sleeping with the bombshell. She didn't know why she was so disappointed; she knew she had no right to be. They never said they were going to be exclusive.

"About four months, I think," Angel replied. "Why? I thought that you and Naya were on your way to becoming mates."

"What?" Naya burst out. She stared between the two vampires. "He has never made any indication that he wants anything from me but a baby!"

"I have slept beside you in your bed every night. What do you think that means?" Gabriel turned on her. "I laid my claim on you, do you think I take that lightly?"

"How am I supposed to know what that means? I don't even know if you're going to let me be part of the baby's life after he's born!"

Angel flapped her hands at them. "Not so loud! You'll wake Ivanna."

Naya winced and her head swiveled towards her daughter's room, but no sound came from it. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, and turned back to Gabriel. His dark eyes glittered and his mouth was pressed into a thin line.

Naya rubbed her eyes. "I truly enjoy what's between us. I haven't said anything because I didn't want to wreck it. But I need to know what we are. Is there an us? Am I anything to you other than a warm body?"

"Naya…" Gabriel sighed and ran a hand through his dark hair. "I forget sometimes that humans don't know vampires well. I have only slept in your bed since we met. I have only drunk your blood. That might not mean anything to you, but it means a lot to me. And as for after our baby is born, of course I want you to be part of his life. I want you to be my lover, just as you are now."

His lover. But not his mate? No, of course not. She was human. She would die while he lived on. But a lover was better than nothing, wasn't it? She considered him for a moment, then nodded. "Then I will be your lover."

A sigh brought the attention of both of them back to Angel. The vampire woman was fairly beaming, her hands pressed over her heart. "So beautiful," she murmured, then sighed again. "I can take Ivanna out if you two want the room."

Gabriel grinned and nodded. But even as Naya let him lead her into the bedroom and gave herself to him, she couldn't help but realize–he wanted her for his lover. He said nothing about him being her lover.

Chapter Six: Four Months

The moment Naya was certain that the fluttering sensation around her navel was the baby kicking, she knew she had to tell Gabriel at once. Her heart soared with happiness. The instant love that filled her when she felt Gabriel's baby kicking was too much to keep to herself.

After getting Ivanna settled in the kitchens, where she very happily 'helped' the cooks make cookie dough, Naya went straight to Gabriel's private chambers. She had only been there a few times when they wanted to make sure they wouldn't wake Ivanna up with their lovemaking.

She didn't knock before she entered. And what she found had her heart plummeting. Her lungs locked and her eyes widened. No!

Angel stood behind Gabriel, her body pressed against his, her arms around his waist. His shirt was unbuttoned.

"What the hell?" Naya gasped.

Angel stepped away from the king, tugging her skirt down. Blood rushed to Naya's face and her hands clenched. She could hardly see, she was so angry. How could he? It was just a month ago that he said that he wanted her to be his lover. Did he mean he just wanted her as part of his harem? She knew she should have demanded more of an explanation!

"Naya," Gabriel said, smiling broadly as though there was nothing wrong with what he had been doing. "I didn't expect you."

"I can see that! How many other women do you have in here?"

"It's not what you think—" Angel started.

Gabriel cut her off. "You think we were having sex?"

"Getting ready for it!" Naya trembled from head to foot. She ought to have known. Angel quite literally looked like an angel. She was gorgeous . And what was Naya? Short, too round and too human. Gabriel had to hold back so he wouldn’t hurt her, and she couldn't keep up with him. Of course he'd look for completion elsewhere. "So everything you said last month was just to keep me around at night, was it?"

"Naya—" Angel started again.

"You're jealous?" Gabriel laughed, his own hands clenching. "You're jealous? You're the one who is always telling me to stop snarling, to let males near you. You're jealous now? Do you have any idea how hard this has been for me? Of course you don't, you're human. What do you know?"

"Gabriel!"

Naya ignored Angel's gasp. "I know that I'm pregnant with your son and I just caught you here, about to hook up with this... this skank!"

She knew she was being unfair, knew she needed to stop and listen. And she knew that Angel was no skank, that she was a sweet, kind woman who deserved better. But she was so angry that she didn't care. It hurt too much, knowing that Gabriel didn't feel towards her the same way she felt towards him.

Knowing that he didn't love her.

The king's face darkened. "What did you just say?"

"You heard me!"

"How dare you?" A deep snarl rose in his chest. "You stand there and judge me? Sex is as vital to vampires as food is to humans, and despite what you think and what your human morals declare, vampires are rarely exclusive, except in mated pairs. So don't you dare stand and judge me when—"

She didn't stick around to hear any more. Naya spun on her heel and tore out of the room, slamming the door behind her. Let him do whatever he wanted! She wasn't going to stick around to see it. She wasn't going to keep giving her heart to a vampire. He was right; she didn't know anything about vampires. How could she have expected him to feel anything more than lust towards her? And even the lust–it couldn't be as powerful as what he felt towards other, prettier women.

Now her heart was breaking. And it was all her fault for letting herself fall in love with him.

***

Nobody had argued with her when she had demanded to return to the city, although even now, whenever she looked out the window, she saw a dozen or so vampires hanging around the streets below. She and Ivanna were staying in the penthouse of a hotel, since her new house wasn't ready and her old apartment building was being renovated. Her escort was just outside the door.

She wouldn't have stayed in this hotel, paid for by Gabriel, but her escort had insisted, and she was too tired to argue with them.

"I want to go home," Ivanna whined, as Naya sat on the sofa, trying to read her daughter a story.

"It's being renovated, sweetheart." Naya focused on the book in her hands. It had 'mysteriously' been left outside her door, but she recognized it as one that Angel always read to Naya at night.

Angel had always been around them. She had acted as though she wanted Gabriel and Naya to get together. So why had she decided to sleep with him? Didn't either of them understand how it would make her feel?

"If we can't go home, can Angel and Gabriel come here?" Ivanna leaned against Naya's side and looked up at her with big, dark eyes.

Naya shut the book. Ivanna wasn't referring to their apartment as home. It was the palace. Of course it was. There she was always the center of attention. The vampires were constantly encouraging her to sing and dance for them. No matter what she wanted, she had it in a heartbeat.

It was best for Ivanna to get her away from there, Naya tried to tell herself. She was getting far too spoiled.

Her heart ached, though. Ivanna had truly bonded with Angel. It was like she had a live-in grandmother. And Angel was so good with Ivanna…

"It's time for bed," Naya said, shaking the thoughts from her head.

Maybe tomorrow, when she was a little cooler, she would phone Angel–not Gabriel, she still felt too vulnerable to talk to him–and ask for her side of the story. Maybe she had overreacted, or misread the situation. Even if she had, though, Gabriel's reaction still stung.

"I'm not tired," Ivanna insisted, as Naya lifted her off the couch.

"Mommy is. Maybe you can sing me a little song while we lie down."

Ivanna accepted that idea, and soon they were cuddled together in bed, Ivanna's soft little voice singing song after song before she drifted to sleep. Naya stayed awake, staring at the faint light that came through the hotel curtains.

Eventually, she knew she wouldn’t be able to sleep, and went back to the living room. Her phone lay on the coffee table, showing she had missed five calls. Scrolling through them, she found that they were all from Angel. Sighing, Naya slumped onto the sofa. Did she really want to phone her back?

No, her feelings were still too raw.

Instead, she flipped open the text messaging. Angel had sent her a dozen texts, telling her that she was only helping Gabriel get ready for a meeting, that nothing happened between them, and that Gabriel was exclusive with her.

Naya wanted to believe it. If Gabriel had told her, she would have, like she had before.

I'm just like my mother. She phoned Angel but, when the vampire woman answered, she spoke before Angel could.

"I'm sorry that I called you a skank. I was angry and it was unfair. But exclusivity is important to humans, and I thought that Gabriel understood how I felt when I asked him what we were. But he doesn't, he obviously doesn't. Maybe that's my fault, but all I know is that my father was always cheating on my mother. Every month there was a new woman and every month my mother said she forgave him and knew that nothing had happened, even when something clearly had. She always took him back and I hated her for it."

Naya sucked in a noisy breath. She had never told anybody this before, not even Ivanna's father. Tears burned her eyes, but she plunged ahead. "And maybe I misread the situation, but that's the sort of thing I would walk in on all the time with my father, and he always gave stupid excuses. I love Gabriel, I really do, but I'm not going to make my children grow up like my mother made me grow up! Either we're together exclusively or we're not together. That's it."

There was silence for a long, long moment. Naya clutched the phone to her ear. Eventually, Angel spoke. "You need to say this to Gabriel."

Naya snorted, though it came out sounding more like a sob. "I don't think I can."

"Why not?"

"Because if he told me all the buttons just magically fell off his shirt, I think I'd believe him. I would go right back to him the way my mother went right back to my father, and I'd still be left wondering what I am to him and if there's going to be a new woman next month. I wouldn't talk about it because I wouldn't want to fight, and I think it'll turn into a fight if I try to talk about it."

"Naya." Angel sighed. "Just ask him. I promise he's already yours. You don't have to be afraid. You're the only woman he's had since the Blood Moon. Trust me. He loves you."

Naya sniffed, wiping her eyes. "I have to go now."

"Naya—"

She hung up. Almost of their own accord, her fingers found Gabriel's number. Her thumb hovered over the call button, but she couldn't bring herself to do it and she turned off the phone. She felt the baby kick and placed a hand on her stomach, fighting back tears.

Chapter Seven: Six Months

If Gabriel could get drunk, he'd have taken vodka straight from the bottle. But the only thing vampire bodies could digest was blood, and the subtle flavors of various alcoholic beverages were lost on his deadened tongue. Still, he kept a good store of the finest, most expensive wines available to share with any human diplomats or dignitaries who he entertained.

In the two months since Naya had left him, he'd drunk the whole store, hoping that if he drank enough it would somehow find its way to his brain. It never did, even when he mixed it with the bags of blood he got from blood donation clinics. The prepackaged stuff was just awful, but he didn't even want to think about having a living donor.

Gabriel sighed, staring out the window of his private chambers. He missed having Naya around. He missed the way she laughed, and the way she rolled her eyes if a male approached her and Gabriel snarled at him. He missed holding her in his arms at night.

But was he meant to be with someone who didn't trust him?

He wanted to. He wanted to go to her and swear he'd do anything she wanted as long as she would return to him. And he was going to. He had been about to go to the city and promise her the moon if that was what she wanted. Just as he had been leaving, he received a text message from her.

A text message.

Not even a phone call. It had detailed the story between her mother and father and, as he read, his heart had sunk into his stomach. Even though he was still upset that she didn't understand his gestures towards her, he understood why she would think as she had. What sort of man was her father, to repeatedly betray his mate and break his daughter's heart? If that was all that Naya knew, how much worse must her fears about their relationship be? They weren't even mates, and he had out and out told her that vampires were rarely exclusive.

But why should he have to prove that he wasn't like her father? He could spend a lifetime trying to, but if she wasn't going to trust him then he would never convince her otherwise.

The door opened and he smelled the soft, lilac scent of Angel, but he didn't turn.

"Have you talked with Naya today?"

"We've texted," Gabriel muttered. "Not that it's your business."

"You have been grumpier than I've ever known you since she left. You just need to go to her and tell her exactly how you feel. You haven't been with another woman since the Blood Moon, and you know that hearing it from your own lips will do a lot towards getting her to forgive you."

"Trust should count for something." Gabriel's fists clenched. "If Naya can't trust me, then she can't… I can't…"

Angel moved closer, her footsteps so light and graceful that he hardly heard her. He turned towards her–and his jaw dropped. His eyes bugged out of his head as he took her in. Angel wore nothing but a pair of strappy high heels. Her head was high, her hands on her hips in that pose that never failed to get a reaction out of him.

Except that this time it was anger, not arousal. He thought she cared for Naya. How could she suggest this?

"If you and she are not going to mate, then perhaps you and I can have some fun?" Angel arched a delicate eyebrow. "After all, as you said yourself, sex is as vital to vampires as food is to humans."

Gabriel strode to the bed, snatching the comforter off it. He tossed it at Angel. "Get out of here this instant before I have you banished." He kept his voice low and calm, making sure she knew he was completely serious.

To his surprise, a triumphant grin crossed her face. "I knew it."

"Knew what?" Gabriel asked, taken aback.

"That you love her."

"That's what this was about? Proving that I loved her by rejecting you?"

Angel wrapped the blanket around herself. "Gabriel, I am going to give you a little advice. Go to her. Apologize for your behavior and let her apologize for hers. It doesn't matter who was right and who was wrong, even though she was clearly out of line."

"If it doesn't matter—"

"What matters is that she was hurt. She misunderstood the situation and lashed out, but you also dismissed her hurt. And you both have been miserable without one another ever since. So just go, tell her you're sorry and admit that you love her."

Gabriel frowned at his lover–no, former lover. He didn't desire her anymore. He didn't desire anybody but Naya. But how could he love a woman who didn't trust him? It was just setting himself up for heartbreak. "What makes you think that I love her?"

Angel groaned and rolled her eyes. "Please! Don't pretend I'm an idiot. Your majesty," she tacked on at the end, when he narrowed his eyes. "You have never been exclusive until you met her. Never. You have been sulking around the castle ever since she left. And every time you get a message on your phone—"

Just as she spoke, a ding sounded, indicating he had a text. Gabriel dived for his phone, snatching it up. It was from Naya.

"You do that." Angel cocked her head to one side. "You love her. You're just afraid. You always get what you want, and so what you want is never that important to you. Naya is important and you want her, but you're afraid that she won't want you back. You love her. You're afraid she doesn't love you."

"I'm not afraid."

"If you weren't, then you wouldn't care if she thought you were sleeping with me. You would be sleeping with me. Or you would be sleeping with other women, at least. I think I'm going to go exclusive…" Angel shook her head. "Go to her. Please. I love you both, and I hate that you're both so miserable."

She adjusted the blanket around her body and, with a final, small smile, she left the room. Gabriel let out a deep breath, considering her words. It was true. He knew it was, of course, but at the same time he didn't want to admit it. He was the one who was always strong and in control. But, with love, you had to give some control to somebody else. You had to give the most fragile part of yourself to another person, and if they weren't careful…

He closed his eyes. Naya was worth it. Her jealousy, her pain, it was parallel to his. Wasn't that why he snarled at the males approaching her? Because he wasn't sure if she was his, despite his claim?

He began typing a text but dismissed that idea, phoning Naya instead. After three rings he worried that she might not answer, but after the fourth one she did.

"Gabriel." Her voice was soft and shy.

"Naya. Can I come see you?"

There was a moment's hesitation. He could almost hear her heartbeat over the phone. "Yes."

Gabriel's spirits soared, and within an hour he was outside the door to the hotel penthouse, his hands trembling as he knocked. Belatedly he thought he ought to have brought flowers, chocolates, diamonds. Something other than just himself.

Naya looked radiant as she opened the door. Her stomach had the gentle swell of pregnancy, and Gabriel could hear their child's strong heartbeat. She wore a simple t-shirt and skirt, but she looked more beautiful than all the diamonds in the world. As she stepped back to admit him into the hotel suite, a nervous smile played on her lips.

"Is Ivanna here?" Gabriel asked.

"No. I thought it might be best for the two of us to speak alone."

Gabriel nodded, understanding. He twisted his hands, uncertain of how to start.

"I'm sorry." Naya folded her arms over her chest, looking at the floor. "I'm sorry for the accusations I made, I'm sorry for not trying to understand the vampire way and I'm sorry for insulting Angel."

"And I'm sorry for not considering your feelings more," Gabriel replied, a sense of relief washing over him as he said the words. He always hated apologizing, but this felt good. "I'm sorry for not coming sooner."

"I'm sorry for—"

Gabriel put a finger on her lips and shook her head. "We're both sorry. We can talk about everything we're sorry about later. Right now I want to talk about us."

Naya's heartbeat increased and she sucked her plump lower lip between her teeth. "Us."

"I have not been with another woman since the first night we were together. I have not wanted another woman since then. No, don't say anything. Let me finish." His thumb traced her lips, and the soft sigh he got in response distracted him momentarily. "I know you're afraid. You saw what happened with your mother and decided you would never put yourself in that pain. But please know you can trust me with your heart."

Naya's breathing quickened.

"I love you," he whispered. "I will always love you. I want you to be mine, but know that I am yours regardless. Forever."

She cupped his face with her warm hands. "I am yours. But not because you claimed me. I am giving myself to you, heart and soul."

"And I give myself to you," he replied in a murmur.

Their lips brushed, their gazes locked on one another. Utter rapture shot through Gabriel's body and he held her tighter, pulling her against him as he deepened the kiss.

Chapter Eight: Seven Months

The negligee Naya had bought the last time she had gone shopping was just a tad small. The bra cups dug into her breasts, and the sheer fabric parted on two sides over her large, pregnant belly. She turned to her side, looking in the full-length bathroom mirror as she cradled her stomach with one hand underneath and the other on top.

She had never had the confidence to wear negligees, not even before she was pregnant the first time, when she was at her lowest weight. Even now she was a little nervous–but Gabriel always insisted the lights be kept on while they made love. Knowing that he loved every jiggle and roll of her body made her feel sexy, and she wanted to look sexy for him.

Not to mention that she was seven months pregnant, and pretty soon she was going to be too big every which way to make love, but somehow her desire for the king had increased so much that he was now the one putting an end to their romps in bed, rather than the other way around. Perhaps it was because of Gabriel drinking her blood more often these days.

There was a compound in vampire saliva that rewrote human DNA and turned them into vampires as well. That compound was sucked out when Gabriel drank her blood, but enough was left inside of her to strengthen her body.

"Naya?" His voice came to her from the bedroom.

"I'll be out in a moment." She hadn't told him why she wanted to see him so early in the day but, even if he had only fifteen minutes to spend with her, it would be better than nothing at all. She fluffed her dark, wavy hair and touched up the devil-red lipstick that she wore.

"Where are Angel and Ivanna?"

"Ivanna wanted to go to the zoo, and so Angel took her. I thought it would give us a chance to have a little alone time." Naya spritzed a little lavender oil into the air and walked through it.

There was a brief moment of silence, and Naya knew that Gabriel was inhaling the scent and processing her words. A low, deep chuckle came from the other room, but he continued as though he didn't know what she was up to. "You'll never guess what I overheard her talking about with her lover yesterday."

Naya exited the bathroom. Gabriel sat on the edge of the bed, his suit jacket flung over the back of a chair. He worked on the buttons of his shirt, fingers moving deftly as he drank in the sight of her. Naya's body swirled with heat as her gaze trailed down the muscles of his torso. He was so delicious that she almost wished that their positions were reversed, that he was the human and she was the vampire so that she could drink from him.

"What did you hear?" she murmured huskily, eyes greedily roaming from his smooth chest down his chiseled abs to the well-defined V that disappeared into his pants.

"They were agreeing to become exclusive."

Naya's brows rose as Gabriel tore off his shirt. "I didn't even know she was seeing anybody in particular."

"She's been quiet about it. I hope that it works out for her. I've always cared for Angel–not the way I love you, my dear," he added quickly, making Naya smile appreciatively, "but she's been a good friend to me over the years. I hope she's found somebody who can be to her as you are to me."

Naya nodded. She wanted the same thing, having become fast friends with Angel. It was the female's forgiving, nurturing nature. Angel was always there to take care of both Ivanna and Naya, always a cheerful presence, and had frankly forgiven Naya for her cruel words to her after she found the female with Gabriel that time.

Gabriel started on his pants, and Naya felt like her skin had turned to fire. She shook her head, grinning as she moved forward.

"That's my job."

With a groan Gabriel nodded, moving his hands to the bedclothes. Naya knelt between his legs, shifting his thighs apart so she could rest her forearms on them. Gabriel's breathing was quick, pulsing, and she could see how ready he was already. No matter–she had something specific in mind for this time, and in this instance she was getting exactly what she wanted.

Her heartbeat fluttered as she unzipped his pants and pulled them to his knees. Her core tightened. Gabriel trembled as he stared down at her, his eyes dark with desire, lower lip clenched between his teeth. One long fang jutted out, digging into his skin. Naya smiled at him before taking him into her mouth.

They had not done this before; she never needed to prepare him, and everything was always focused on her. She loved that for sure, but after all these months she wanted to give back what she had been given. Gabriel went rigid, fingers digging into the bedclothes. A low, throaty groan escaped from him as she began to move, and his head fell back.

Naya moaned herself, his obvious pleasure building heat in her core, making her tighter. Another moan, and she found herself slipping a hand between her legs. It wasn't long before Gabriel gripped her arms, picking her up as he stood. One arm wrapped around her waist as he steadied her, turning to lay her down on the bed. Naya giggled but shook her head.

"Not yet. I'm not done with you."

"Yes, you are. I only have half an hour, and I want to be inside of you."

He pressed a searing kiss to her mouth, taking her breath away, and Naya could find no arguments against it. She twined her arms around his head, pulling him closer. Their bodies moved as one, not needing any prompting to get into their new favorite position, now that it was uncomfortable for Naya to lay on her back for any length of time.

As he positioned himself behind her, Naya's breath was hard and fast, her heart pounding. She loved this intimacy, the feeling of utter trust she had with her lover. She would never have believed it before, that a man could really, truly love every inch of the skin she was in. Even Ivanna's father, who she knew had loved her, had often given her dirty looks when she reached for a second cupcake or mentioned wanting something deep-fried to eat.

Gabriel never did anything like that. He only marveled over her beauty, and Naya knew that every word he said was the absolute, complete truth. She stroked the arms that circled around her as they became one, whispering his name over and over. Gabriel kissed the back of her neck, and they followed one another into bliss.

***

Naya didn't think anything of it when Angel and Ivanna didn't return for lunch. They were at the zoo, something that could take all day, especially considering Ivanna's love for animals. She wasn't worried at all.

Not until Angel returned alone.

Naya was in Gabriel's study, discussing plans for the nursery while Gabriel pressed a hand to Naya's belly, feeling their baby kick with the happiest, proudest expression she had ever seen on him. He suddenly stiffened, head snapping towards the door. Naya followed his gaze and found Angel standing there. Her clothes were torn, her hair in a mess around her face. A long, dark wound slashed across her face; it looked like a hot knife had sliced through her skin. Similar marks were on her arms. Wet, red stains covered her clothes.

It took a moment for Naya to recognize it as blood.

"They took her," Angel gasped. She stepped forward and fell to her knees. "They attacked us and killed the guards. They took her. They took her."

A hollow sort of sound rang in Naya's ears. Her hands trembled and bile rose up her throat. Her baby was kicking against her ribs, but she could hardly feel it. As if she was a ghost, she drifted forwards, her heart in her throat.

"Ivanna," she choked out.

Angel's shoulders shook. "I tried to stop them. I wasn't strong enough. They had silver. They only left me alive so I could tell you who they were."

Gabriel's arms circled Naya's waist. He lifted her off her feet, cradling her. Naya impatiently smacked his arm but, even as she did so, she knew that she would fall the moment he set her back on the floor. Her eyes were dry, but only because she couldn't believe this was happening–wouldn't believe this was happening. They were just playing a trick on her. Ivanna would come bouncing in in a second.

"Who was it?" Gabriel asked.

"Take Back the Planet. They said that they won't let her go unless… unless Naya terminates her pregnancy."

The words tumbled about in Naya's brain. She couldn’t think. She couldn't breathe. Her daughter… her baby…

What was she supposed to do now?

Chapter Nine: Desperate Measures

Two days passed without any word from the kidnappers. Gabriel had his whole staff trying to find where they went. Alberto tracked down all the individuals who had been at the zoo that day, but so far no names were connected to any sort of anti-vampire literature or actions. The humans who had attacked Angel and killed the guards had hidden their trail in garlic. It utterly blinded vampire noses.

Gabriel had never felt so helpless before. There were no leads to follow, no skulls to crack. The prisoner who had been found on his grounds all those months ago during the Blood Moon knew nothing. Even the normal Take Back the Planet blather on the internet had gone silent.

If they did end the child growing within Naya, would they get Ivanna back? Gabriel refused to consider that the kidnappers may have already killed her. It was too horrible to think of, to never see that little girl's smiling face again or hear one of her off-key songs. Ivanna had become the life of the palace. Everybody loved her.

As much as it broke him to think of ending Naya's pregnancy, if that was what it took to get Ivanna back then he would do it. He had frozen his sperm on the night of the full moon. They could artificially impregnate Naya again if she was willing. And, despite his son's strong heartbeat and the kicks he felt on his palm through his mother's skin, the fact was that he didn't know the baby. He loved his little son already, but he didn't know him.

He knew Ivanna, and the choice was clear, as much as it hurt.

He hadn't been able to talk to Naya about it. She hadn't left her room, lying in bed sobbing whenever he went to see her. Her pain hurt worse than anything, and he cursed his uselessness.

At least Angel was recovering, though her distress was almost as great as Naya's. She blamed herself, though Gabriel had tried to convince her it wasn't her fault. It was his. He should have given them more guards. He should have taken the threats more seriously.

"My king?"

Gabriel looked up from where he had been sitting at his desk, his head in his hands, immobilized by fear. Alberto stood in the doorway, his hand firmly latched around a woman's arm. From the strong beat in her chest and the smell of blood about her, the king knew she was human.

"What is it?" Gabriel had never heard his own voice so broken before.

"This is a human pregnancy doctor."

Gabriel stiffened, but he nodded. "Naya has decided it's time, then?"

Alberto shook his head. "We are running out of time, but I thought of a way to try to end this. Sometimes humans cannot give birth, and so the doctors will cut them open. And other times the babies are born early, and yet survive."

The king leaped to his feet, adrenaline coursing through him. "Naya is seven months pregnant. Could you cut out the baby now so that they both could survive?"

The doctor's eyes were wide and confused. "Y-yes, my lord. But the baby will need to be in an incubator, and it will have many medical needs that—"

"But he can survive. If we take the baby out, he can survive, but we can tell the people that took Ivanna that Naya terminated the pregnancy and get her back." He raised shining, hopeful eyes to Alberto. "Thank you."

The vampire nodded. "I'll take this doctor to get everything she needs to perform the task."

Gabriel nodded once at him and quickly left his office. He fairly flew up the stairs to Naya's room, brimming with excitement and hope. There was a chance now that they would not have to sacrifice their child to get Ivanna back. It would work. It had to work. What sort of monster would keep a little girl from her mother?

Naya was not in her quarters. She wasn't in Ivanna's room or the bathroom. Gabriel tensed. He had reassigned her guard, since she never left her room, and they were needed to try to track down Ivanna's whereabouts. Where could she have gone? The anti-vampire humans could not have gotten in here–if they had, they would have come after him, not her.

The cellphone in his pocket rang. Gabriel felt the bottom of his stomach drop out. Somehow he knew what Naya would tell him before he even saw that it was her calling him.

"They called me," she whispered. "They said that they would release Ivanna if I gave myself up. They want to make sure our son is dead themselves. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry."

"Naya," Gabriel choked out, his head spinning. "Naya, they'll kill you."

"I know. But it's better me than Ivanna. They'll kill her if I don't. Gabriel, I'm sorry. I love you. I love you so much."

The king's knees buckled and he collapsed onto the bed. This couldn't be happening. Sacrificing his child was pain enough, but Naya? It was unthinkable. He had to stop this. It couldn't happen. Tears pooled in his eyes and he clutched the phone tighter to his ear as if he could seep through the speaker and pop out on the other end.

"Naya, where are you going?"

"I can't tell you." A sob. "I love you. Please, please forgive me. Take care of Ivanna. Take care of yourself. Please."

"Naya," he tried again, but there was a click and then silence. Gabriel felt his world being dismantled bit by bit until he couldn't breathe. "NAYA!"

***

Alberto was able to trace Naya's cellphone. The head of security tried to convince the king to stay behind while he led three dozen vampires to find Naya and bring her back, but Gabriel was having none of it. The moment they had a lock on Naya's location, he armed himself with guns and knives. His natural strength and speed were once enough to take out an entire human army, but with the development of technology he had to be ready for anything.

He was well aware that this whole situation could very well be a trap, but he didn't care. Naya was too important. If she died, then he would hunt down every last one of those vile creatures, or die himself in trying.

Naya was in an old warehouse. Guns immediately started blazing as the vampires burst in, but they had come prepared; the silver bullets bounced harmlessly off Kevlar vests and bulletproof riot shields. Gabriel charged forward, his men in a tight formation behind him. He could smell Naya and Ivanna both, faintly, and ignored the human warriors lining the walls. Alberto broke away with a dozen vampires, leaping onto scaffolding and over barriers the humans had built to protect themselves.

Screams followed Gabriel as he followed the scent of his human through a rusted door. He entered a long hallway. The scent of explosives met his nostrils, and he waved a hand at his men. The demolition experts surged forward, quickly finding and disarming the bombs that had been placed in this hallway.

Gabriel didn't slow his pace.

He only stopped when he came to a locked door. He could sense Naya laying on the floor inside, Ivanna beside her. Gabriel stopped breathing and he slammed himself against the door, but it wouldn't budge. He heard someone speaking behind him, but couldn't spare a thought to hear what they were saying. The steel was unforgiving, no matter how hard he rammed into it.

A strong scent of gunpowder met his nose and the sound of gunfire erupted all around him. Dozens of human poured into the hallway, firing weapons at the vampires. One lobbed a grenade at them, but Gabriel easily swatted it right back at the human had thrown it; the explosion rocked the room, filling it with smoke.

Gabriel snarled, lithely leaping into the fray. He drew the knives from his belt, slicing across the throats of the humans who were nearest to him. The scent of blood wound its way to his head, and he lost himself in the battle. His vision filled with red and he cut his way through the humans, howling his fury.

It was only after they were all dead that his bloodlust faded. Gabriel looked at the carnage around him, regret welling in his chest–he had become king to stop this kind of destruction. And here the humans were, forcing him to battle once again. Why couldn't they see he only wanted the best for them?

Tossing aside his knives, Gabriel rushed back to the door that separated him from Naya. Alberto had caught up with them by this time, and together they crumpled the steel.

Gabriel rushed inside, dropping to his knees. "Naya," he breathed.

Her heart was still beating, her breath deep and even. Ivanna's as well. Relief broke over Gabriel like a flood. He ripped off his Kevlar vest and put it on Naya, just in case.

"My lord—" Alberto started.

"Carry Ivanna to the vehicles. Quickly," Gabriel ordered, gathering his love into his arms. The heartbeat of their son was strong, and tears filled the king's eyes. He brushed them away quickly–until they were safely back at the palace, there was no place for emotions.

Naya stirred as he stood, and he pressed a quick kiss to her temple. His men gathered around him as they headed back outside.

As soon as the sunlight touched his face, he heard the distant crack of a gun. Something burned into his chest, piercing his body. Pain lanced through him and he stumbled. When he looked down, he saw a hole in his chest, inches above Naya's body.

His knees buckled and everything went black.

Chapter Ten: When the World Stands Still

Her head felt like it had been packed with sandbags. Naya's eyes slowly blinked open. Sounds blurred all around her, but the sky was clear and blue above her. She was being moved. She was lying on something that was being pushed. She strained, trying to remember where she had been. She remembered a gray room. And Ivanna…

Ivanna! Naya jerked, opening her mouth. She groaned out her daughter's name, and a face leaned over her. It was not Gabriel. She recognized the face, but all she could think was that it wasn't her vampire.

"She's safe," the face said. "She's right here. Asleep."

Naya's head lolled to one side as she searched for Ivanna. Her vision swayed, but it soon settled. Ivanna was close to her, laying on a stretcher parallel to her. Her eyes were closed, but blankets were tucked in around her chin and her thumb was in her mouth. Naya smiled. She was okay.

"The king was shot."

The relief at seeing her daughter vanished. Her clouded head cleared long enough for her to push herself up onto her elbows. There was another stretcher nearby. Gabriel lay on it, his body utterly unmoving, eyes wide and glassy. His skin had an unnatural pallor, chalky almost. Naya screamed, lurching towards her vampire.

Something caught her around her waist and hands pressed her back onto the stretcher.

"He can still hear you," a voice said in her ear. "The silver has paralyzed him but there's still time to save him. And he can hear you. Don't scream, don't scream."

Naya held her breath, her heart pounding. She tried to escape the hands that kept her in place, but they were too strong.

"We need blood!" a vampire shouted from somewhere. "Get blood out here now!"

Naya and Ivanna's stretchers were both brought to a halt so that Gabriel's could pass. Naya slapped a hand over her mouth as he was brought by. He was dead. Whatever she had been told, he was dead.

"Let me kiss him," she blurted. Maybe if she could get to him, her love would call him back. Maybe she could save him! She struggled. "Let me kiss him!"

"There's no time. He needs the bullet removed and to be fed blood."

"Give him my blood."

"We have medical stores for this sort of event."

Naya stopped struggling as she watched Gabriel's stretcher be carried up the stairs. Her blood rushed in her ears, drowning out the nervous chatter around her.

"I love you!" she shouted. "Gabriel, I love you!"

***

She was examined by both a human and vampire doctor and given a clean bill of health. Take Back the Planet hadn't harmed her or Ivanna in any way.

But then, they hadn't been the target. Gabriel had been.

Ivanna seemed no worse for wear. She was a little quieter than normal, but Angel had put her in a bathroom when she realized they were about to be attacked, and the little girl hadn't witnessed any of the violence that had happened in the zoo. Naya didn't want to press too much about her time in captivity, but Ivanna told her that she was kept in an ugly room and she had watched cartoons the whole time she had been kidnapped.

It was a small relief, but even that tiny blessing was something that Naya could cling to.

It was a full two weeks after the incident before she was allowed to see Gabriel. By that time Angel was fully mobile and, though she winced once in a while, she bore no outward scars of the attack.

"Stay here and be good for Angel," Naya told Ivanna, just outside Gabriel's bedroom.

"But I wanna see, too," Ivanna protested.

Angel pulled her into her lap. "Mommy wants to talk to Gabriel alone for a little while first. You'll get to see him soon."

The baby was kicking, and Naya laid a hand on her belly as she entered Gabriel's bedroom. He sat up on the bed, his skin having regained its normal healthy, dusky glow, dark eyes bright and clear. A dozen or so empty blood bags were scattered on the floor to one side, and a cooler sat next to his bed, presumably full of fresh ones.

A smile broke over his face at the sight of her and he held out his arms. Naya gratefully ran to him, wrapping herself in his strong embrace. She breathed in his deep, manly scent as his hand stroked her hair.

"I'm sorry," she whispered. "I'm so sorry."

"Don't be. Your daughter was in danger. You did what you needed to do." Gabriel put his hand on her shoulders and gently backed her away. "They told me you were fine, but I am glad to finally be able to see it with my own eyes. Naya… Naya, I love you so much."

Naya pressed a hand gently to his chest. Beneath the silk pajama top, she felt bandages. "Does it still hurt?"

"Yes. Quite a bit. But it missed my heart, and they were able to get the silver out in time. I'm going to be fine. I just need a lot of blood." He made a face as he gestured to the bags. "They're making me drink this medicated stuff. Tastes awful."

Naya held her wrist out to him, but Gabriel shook his head. He kissed her wrist, then moved it to his lap and smiled gently.

"I'm still not strong enough for that yet, love. There's a reason I didn't want you to see me before now. The thirst… it can get overwhelming. I dare not drink from you again until I'm fully healed.

"Of course," Naya whispered.

Gabriel cupped her face in his hands. "What happened? When I arrived at the building, you were already unconscious. Did they say anything to you?"

Naya shivered. The question of why Take Back the Planet hadn't killed her outright had haunted her for the past two weeks, but she still had no answers.

"They took me to see Ivanna. I remember going into a room, seeing her laying on the floor and then feeling like I couldn't breathe. I thought I was going to be killed and I was so… angry that I hadn't been able to save Ivanna. The next thing I remembered was waking up here again. And seeing you on that stretcher."

Gabriel's hands tightened slightly. "Take Back the Planet was probably hoping to use my child as a way to control the vampires somehow, and that's why they didn't... But let's not dwell on them right now. Alberto is hunting the organization and soon they will no longer be a threat. You're okay, Ivanna is okay and that's all that matters."

"You're okay. Or, you will be." Naya pressed her lips to his. "That matters, too."

Gabriel smiled. "Yes, that does matter. I can smell Ivanna out there. Does she want to come in and see me?"

Naya nodded and hurried back out to the living room to retrieve her daughter. Angel stayed on the sofa. Ivanna wrapped her arms around Naya's neck and then, when she was put on the bed beside Gabriel, the little girl twisted her hands into the blankets.

"Hi, princess," Gabriel said, smiling. "How are you doing?"

"I'm not a princess."

Naya's brows rose at Ivanna's angry tone. "What do you mean?"

Ivanna glared up at her mother. "Gabriel's not my daddy. That means I'm not a princess."

"Oh, honey." Naya reached for her daughter, but Gabriel was quicker, pulling her into a hug.

"Ivanna, there are different types of daddies. I might not have put you in your mommy's tummy like this baby." Gabriel touched Naya's stomach. "But that doesn't mean that I can't be your daddy. I love you, princess."

Ivanna sniffled, her big, dark eyes full of tears. "Do you love me as much as the new baby?"

"Yes," Gabriel said firmly. "I do. And I'll always love you. I promise."

"Okay," Ivanna smiled, laying down beside Gabriel. Her tiny head rested against his shoulder, and she looked over her shoulder at Naya. "Come snuggle, Mommy."

Naya laughed softly and joined them. Gabriel's fingers combed through her hair, and more love than Naya thought was possible welled in her heart. The baby began kicking and she took both Gabriel and Ivanna's hands and pressed them to her stomach, helping them to feel it as well. Ivanna laughed, squirming between them.

"Look! I think the baby loves us, too, Daddy."

Gabriel's eyes widened slightly. A smile blossomed on her face and he nodded. "Yes. Yes, I think the new baby loves us. Just like I love you and Mommy." His eyes met Naya's. "Forever."

***

THE END

The Vampire Prince's Mate

Description

A BBW trying to save her coven PLUS a hot vampire prince claiming her PLUS a brewing war between humans and vampires!

It’s not easy being a vampire, and Calissa knows it better than anyone else. She hates having to hide from the world and strategize as a top militant official, locked away in the vampire manor. But she hates even more that Lee, the sexy vampire prince of her coven, has an insatiable appetite for her and her alone. He will stop at nothing to win her heart and claim her as his mate and future wife.

Meanwhile, a storm between human hunters and the vampire coven is brewing, meaning that if she wants her race to survive, Calissa will have to set aside her hatred for Lee and work together with him to destroy the hunters before it is too late.

Can Calissa convince the Lords of the Vampire Council to defend the coven? And can she resist Lee’s attempts to make her his?

Chapter One

The sun had long since risen above the horizon line, and yet Calissa found herself wide awake. Her ruby red lips, redder even than the blood she was drinking from the wine glass to her left, were pursed in frustration, while her long, immaculately manicured fingernails drilled rhythmically against the hard wood of her desk.

Three younglings had been staked the previous night, and it had been due to a serious lack of foresight on her part, something she found highly inexcusable.

As she looked over a hand-drawn map, detailed with all the attacks against vampires in the past month, the door to her study opened. A male vampire dressed in simple blacks entered, without any form of warning or permission.

A sigh escaped her lips and she bared her fangs in an unfriendly fashion as the man invited himself to a chair, flopping into the soft, maroon cushion with a noisy sigh.

“You’re not invited,” Calissa snapped, eyeing the man in clear irritation, at which he merely shrugged, a grin on his face.

“And I didn’t ask for your permission to be here. Last I checked, this manor belongs to me, so I can go anywhere I want. This chair is the most comfortable, so I think I’ll sit here for a while,” he hummed.

“If you enjoy it so much, why don’t you take it somewhere else, hmm?” she asked, rolling her eyes when he merely sank deeper into the chair and made a show of getting more comfortable. “I don’t have time to deal with you today, Lee. Your people are dying. You’d think you’d be a little more interested in how to stop the humans from killing them.”

This highly infuriating creature was none other than Lee Dameron, the prince of the vampire coven she belonged to. The fact irritated her to no end, particularly because he showed absolutely zero desire to rule his coven, which meant that, as the coven warlord (or lordess, in her case), any responsibility not fulfilled by his “royal highness” fell to her.

As if she didn’t have enough problems in her own job description to handle.

“Oh come now, Leesi—”

“Calissa,”

“It can’t be nearly as bad as you say. You’re just simply not sending out the right vampires to put a stop to the humans’ shenanigans,” Lee hummed. Had Calissa had anything but her map and the wine glass of blood, she’d have thrown something at his smugly smiling face. “Besides, one of these days the Council will step in.”

“Careful, Lee. Arrogance is not a trait that attracts women,” Calissa snapped. Her eyes, dark brown and brooding, glared daggers at the crowned prince, yet, as always, he didn’t seem perturbed in the slightest.

In fact, he snatched her glass from her desk and took a deep drink, his eyes fixed on her in amusement.

Disgusted, Calissa slammed her hands down on the table, stood up from her chair and walked threateningly over to Lee, her skin tight jeans and low cut shirt accentuating every curve and angle of her body.

“Listen here, Lee Dameron,” she hissed, a strand of her usually perfectly curled, pinned up hair flopping into her face. “If you have nothing productive to contribute towards destroying the human hunters, then you can march your pretty little ass out of my office so I can try to save your people. Understand?”

To her surprise, a feral light flashed in the vampire prince’s eyes and he moved with inhuman speed and grace, so fast that she could barely track him with her eye. Before she really understood how it had happened, she was pinned against the wooden wall of her office, his hands on either side of her shoulders and his fangs sinfully close to her throat.

“Be careful, Leesi,” he purred. A tongue like ice flicked out from between his lips and licked against her neck, while the very points of his fangs pricked against her skin, leaving beads of dark, red blood welling up to meet his tongue.

Calissa shivered softly and her hands instinctively tangled in Lee’s dark hair as she pulled his mouth closer to her throat. Faint memories swirled in her head; memories of many nights of passion, drunk off lust and with the thirst for blood satiated by the taste of another vampire.

A hum rumbled deep in Lee’s throat as he sank his fangs deep into Calissa’s pale throat, his lips locking around the wound he had made. Blood welled up into his mouth, leaving the searing burn of lust on his long dead heart. As he pulled away, and Calissa whined despite herself, a smirk crossed his bloodied lips.

“That’s what I thought,” he purred smugly. “Now, where can’t I be?”

Calissa just glared as she brought her hand up to cover the bite wound in her neck.

“Satisfied?” she growled, a husky, lustful hint in her tone despite her hostilities.

Lee nodded and licked his lips free of her blood as he moved toward the door. Just before he shut it, he poked his head back in and grinned wolfishly. “Oh. If you happen to finish anytime soon, you know where my bed is,” he winked, cackling as this time Calissa chucked her wine glass at the door.

By the time it shattered against the wood, Lee had already disappeared, leaving a trail of laughter behind him.

Chapter Two

Like every other time Lee had interrupted her planning, Calissa found herself waking up naked in his bed, wrapped up in his arms, the following evening. His chest rose and fell softly as he breathed, and, as if he was mocking her even in sleep, a smirk quirked at his lips.

“I hate you,” she whispered angrily, and yet, despite her words, she remained wrapped in his embrace with her heart-shaped face pressed against his cool chest.

She knew the love-and-hate they shared did not make the healthiest relationship, but it never affected her the way it did as of late.

Because it was no longer just about the two of them.

Sighing, Calissa wondered if she would ever gather the strength to tell Lee that consequences finally caught up with their wild passions.

She had known that she was pregnant for three days now, and kept telling herself that all she was waiting for was the right moment, but in her soul she knew she was simply too afraid of his reaction. The volatile mix of dread and joy that the knowledge that she would soon become a mother filled her with was torment enough even without being reminded that the only thing that worked in the relationship with the baby’s father was sex.

Lee was only ever tolerable when he slept, and if she moved then she’d have to listen to him speak. This was much easier to handle. Besides, if she got up now she’d have to listen to reports on how many vampires had been staked during the day, and demands about why she hadn’t sent in a formal petition to request military support from the Lords of the Vampire Council.

It wasn’t that she didn’t have multiple petitions drafted, it was more that Lee had the attention span of a goldfish, and he was the one who had to actively submit and present the petition as the ruling monarch of their coven. Every time she’d tell him exactly what needed to be said, and every time he’d come back without the Council’s support.

The very thought left her blood boiling in her veins, and she shoved the naked man away from her with a huff. A satisfied smile formed on her lips as the air audibly whooshed out of his lungs.

“W-What was that for?” Lee gasped, after wheezing for a few long moments. Genuine hurt filled his dark eyes, and for a moment a pang of guilt tore at Calissa’s heart.

“Nothing. You deserved it anyway,” she snapped, already on her feet in all her naked glory. As she moved, her neck and shoulders protested in pain. She knew they’d be all marked up and bitten to shreds.

“Calissa?” Lee called out to her, a frown on his face, but she was already storming out of his room. “Calissa!”

Eyes moved all over her form, some openly staring at her plump breasts or taut butt as she walked by, but she couldn’t bring herself to care in her irritation. Why did Lee have to be so incredibly useless?

Speak of the devil... Familiar hands gripped forcefully at her bare hips from behind just as she reached her room. If she turned around now and looked Lee in the eye then she’d end up broken hearted, angry and confused later on.

“Calissa. Turn around and look at me,” Lee demanded. His tone rang with tension and pain, and as he turned her around his eyes glared with anger.

“Don’t you dare walk out on me again,” he snapped, ignoring the stares and glares his naked form received as he towered over Calissa.

Part of her wanted to reach out to him and allow him to pull her into his arms. Her heart ached to be loved and coveted, but her head could not forgive him for his incompetence and his indifference.

“Until you do your job, there is nothing between us!” she said, her hands pressing weakly at his chest. Had she truly wanted to push him away, she would have, but she couldn’t quite bring herself to do it. “Until you act like a ruler… Like a leader, we are nothing!”

With each accusation, Lee’s eyes filled with pain and his hands dropped to his sides. With the way he hunched over, it looked like he’d been punched in the stomach, and when he opened his mouth to speak, she already knew what he was going to say. This happened every time they shared a bed together.

“I love you, Calissa. Can’t you see that?”

Of course she knew he loved her. She knew he wanted her as his mate, but she couldn’t forgive him for getting his people killed. For getting their people killed.

“I have another petition proposal. Stop by later tonight,” she said, as she opened her door and shut it right in his face, before he could say anything more.

For a moment, she stared at nothing, thinking of the pain on his face, and then she sank to the floor with tears streaming down her cheeks. She couldn’t love him… Not when he was on the path of condemning them all to death.

Chapter Three

Lee stared up at the marble building before him, his teeth clenched together in determination. This time, they’d listen to him. This time, he’d convince them to send help. This time, Calissa would be proud of him and wouldn’t regret having sex with him in the morning. Steeling himself, he pushed open the door and stepped into the gloom of the hallway.

“Back again, Mr. Dameron?” called the soft, almost papery voice of the near-fossilized vampire who ran the front desk. Alucard’s blind eyes followed Lee as easily as if he could still see, and he lifted a wrinkled, withered hand to point in the direction of the Council.

“They are in there, but be warned, Mr. Dameron. They are growing tired of your… less than satisfactory attempts to gain their favor,” Alucard said.

Lee didn’t care to ask what he meant, nor did he allow the words to stop him from throwing open the previously closed, heavy, wooden doors to the Council room. The doors swung forward and banged against the wall with a low, echoing thud that forced all four pairs of eyes to turn and look at him.

“Lee,”

“Viktor, Arjin, Angulic, David,” Lee said, greeting each of the Council members in turn with a deep bow. As he did this, he clutched tightly at the parchment roll in his hands, internally telling himself that he needed to get this right.

“What is it this time, Lee?” snapped Arjin, an old vampire with the worst temperament of the four of them. “Haven’t you disturbed us enough?”

“Quiet, Arjin. We are required to hear him ou—”

“No, Viktor. He’s right. He continuously comes back to plead the same shamble of a case, and for what?” Angulic muttered, her eyes flashing in irritation as she eyed Lee.

“Please... This is important!” Lee stammered, but even the soft-spoken David was shaking his head. Three against one was enough to leave Viktor scratching at his head.

“I’m sorry, Lee. The majority has spoken. We won’t hear this case again. You are denied the Council’s support in your alleged war against humanity.

“But it isn—”

“Silence!” Arjin cut in as he got to his feet and advanced on Lee, robes billowing out behind him in his haste. “Leave us at once!”

Lee didn’t back down, but he did look between Arjin and Viktor, pleading silently for the older vampire’s help. When none came, he sighed, shoulders hunched in defeat, and stepped backward with a bowed head. “I understand.”

When no response was offered past that, Lee made his departure from both Council room and building, before he leaned against his car and looked towards the midnight sky. What was he supposed to tell Calissa now? He’d failed her again.

More importantly, what was he supposed to do about his coven? He’d been all but been banished from the presence of the Council. If his coven seriously needed help, even more than it did now, he wouldn’t be able to present a case to them. They were cut off.

It meant there was only one thing he could do, but he wasn’t going to like it. Biting against his lip until he tasted blood on his tongue, he pulled both blank parchment and pen from his pocket and began to write a new petition.

They’d listen to him after this.

Chapter Four

It was nearly dawn by the time Lee stumbled into Calissa’s office. She’d been pacing the majority of the night, too anxious to hear what the Council had to say about her request for militant aid. She’d written the entire plan out this time, instead of relaying it orally to Lee, in the hope that he wouldn’t screw it up.

She remembered how badly the first time had gone. They’d been friends then, and she’d insisted on coming with him to hear what the Council had to say. She’d come as an ambassador of sorts, and he had presented the plan as an offensive eradication of the entire human race instead of a defensive against the select few who hunted them. It had insulted the Council so terribly, that a prince of a coven would suggest killing all of the food that they, as a species, had, that they’d thrown him out immediately.

She had been furious, and since that point their relationship had suffered and blossomed all at the same time. They’d become more than friends, but she hated him deeply for the destruction a single conversation had caused.

“Calissa,” Lee called out to her, timid and hesitant, so incredibly unlike his domineering “I get what I want” type personality that Calissa actually paused to wonder what was wrong.

“You can come in, you know,” she said, gesturing for him to sit in the chair he claimed to be so fond of. She’d always suspected it was because he still genuinely enjoyed being in her presence, despite how rude she could be to him.

To her surprise, Lee did exactly what she’d said, going so far as to sit in the chair. Something was definitely wrong if he was taking orders instead of blatantly defying them.

“What happened, Lee?” she asked, as she sat across from him at her desk, expecting the worst. Had the Council excommunicated them? Had they condemned the entire coven to exile?

Lee looked her dead in the eye as he handed her the roll of parchment he’d been clutching to his chest like a lifeline.

Slowly, she took it from him and unrolled it, before reading it out loud. “As decreed by the Lords of the Vampire Council, Arjin, Viktor, Angulic and David, we hereby renounce Lee Dameron from his title of Prince of the Northern Isles Coven.”

Briefly, Calissa flicked her eyes up to find Lee picking at the fabric of the chair arm, as though he was trying hard not to pay any attention. “Is this true?” she asked, not wanting to believe it. She knew he was incompetent when it came to dealing with people above his head, like the Council or other coven princes, but this?

“Keep reading,” Lee demanded, the faintest spark of his usual self breaking through with the command and, for once, bringing a smile to her lips, if only faintly.

Taking a deep breath, she continued. “Effective immediately, full power over the Northern Isles Coven shall be granted to Calissa Gerb—No. No! Lee, I…” she blinked a few times and looked at her desk as if the organized space would reveal to her why this was happening. “I don’t want this! I never… I-I…”

“Calissa,” Lee said, his eyes finally meeting hers. Pain and acceptance battled deep in his dark irises and, slowly, he got to his feet. His entire demeanor was different. His cockiness and arrogance had dissipated. “I said, keep reading,” he whispered, as he plucked the parchment from between her fingers.

“Full power of the Northern Isles Coven shall be granted to Calissa Gerber, and she will, from this point, be recognized as the princess. We also grant an in-person visit to Princess Calissa and her coven, to hear about and witness the alleged attacks on the coven by human vampire hunters. Should such evidence be presented that the entire Council is in agreement, the Council Guard shall be deployed to the territory of the Northern Isles, with the single task of eradicating the human hunters, and the human hunters only,” Lee finished.

The entire time he was reading, an eerie calm had settled over him, and it bothered Calissa that he seemed so ready to accept what the Council had decreed. “You can’t just… accept this! You’re the prince! Not me!”

“Of course I accept it,” Lee said, as he looked at her steadily. “It was my idea.”

Chapter Five

Calissa looked as though she’d been punched in the gut. Her mouth gaped open and her eyes had flown wide, yet she said nothing. Instead, she stared at Lee as if he’d grown a second head.

“Listen to me before you say anything,” Lee snapped, irritation flashing in his eyes as he slammed his hands down on her desk, glaring daggers at her. “I don’t like this any more than you do. I didn’t want to give up my place, but something’s got to be done about these humans and the Council won’t hear any more about this issue from me.” As he said this, he stepped back from the desk and began to pace, his jaw clenching and unclenching as he did so.

“I’m trying to do what’s right here, Calissa,” he sighed, the intensity dying in his eyes. It left him defeated and hunched once more, and he sank back into the chair with a groan.

“I can’t get through to Arjin. Or Angulic, or David for that matter. The only one still willing to listen to me at all is Viktor. If it hadn’t been for him, we wouldn’t have gotten even this far. They’ve agreed to come here, Calissa. They’ve agreed to listen to you.” His tone was urgent and soft, even as he held his head in his hands.

“I… I don’t think I can do this,” Calissa said. Already her heart pounded in her throat at the thought of speaking for an entire coven of vampires to the leaders of their entire species. If it frightened her now, there was no way she’d be able to talk to them when they showed up.

To her surprise, Lee got to his feet once more, the intensity returning twice over. Sucking in a deep breath, he slapped her across the face, eyes hard. “Snap out of that. Cut your crap, Calissa. If you can’t do it, then get out of here while I try to save your people.”

Lee hadn’t hit hard, it barely even stung, but tears still stubbornly glazed over her vision. Standing up straight, she met his gaze as an equal and grit her teeth. This had been what she’d yelled at him for all this time. Whether she liked it or not, this was her job, and she was going to do this for the coven. And for Lee.

“Alright,” she whispered. “I can do this. When… When the Council comes, I’ll be ready to show them just how devastating the human hunters are.”

She’d turned away from Lee as she spoke, to look up at the stained glass window behind her in an attempt to find her resolve, but she quickly turned to face him again and took his hand in her own.

“But, Lee,” she began, bringing his hand to her ruby lips and kissing against his knuckles softly. “I’m going to need your help with this.”

“Of course, my lady,” Lee agreed, as he went down on one knee and looked up to her. “I have always been, and always will be, first and foremost, yours to do with as you wish.”

As he rose to his feet, Calissa pulled him forward into a fierce kiss, the likes of which they hadn’t shared since he’d spoken to the Council that very first time.

His hand tangled in her curly hair and gripped the back of her head, pulling her ever closer, while his other arm wrapped firmly around her waist to keep her flush against his chest, and, as they kissed, his long-dead heart soared from his chest in happiness.

“As long as I have you to do this with,” Calissa whispered against his lips, once they’d broken apart for breath, “I can do anything.”

Chapter Six

The trip up to Lee’s bedroom was a blur of kissing and tugging on clothing. Had he had his way, he’d have taken Calissa right then and there in her office, but she’d stubbornly insisted.

“Why did it take you so long to love me again?” he breathed, as her fangs struck deep against his jugular and her hands clawed desperately at his torso to keep him pulled close. He moaned as his blood left his body, the heat it caused shooting straight to his groin.

Calissa pulled off of his neck with a soft, wet smack of her bloodied lips, and immediately pressed a hungry kiss against his lips. “I never stopped loving you,” she whispered, with a shudder, as one of Lee’s hands slid from her hip, across her stomach and into the black, lace panties that did little to cover her.

His fingers worked small, quick circles against her clit that left her entire body bucking up against his hand and a soft, keening moan spilling from her lips. It didn’t take long for her to find his neck again and bite against it, sucking deep, claiming marks against the pale expanse of his throat, collarbone and shoulders; anything her lips could reach she laid claim to until, with a fast jerk of Lee’s fingers, her body spasmed in a weak orgasm.

“Done so soon?” Lee teased, as he pressed her back against the bed and lightly rubbed his thigh between her legs. As he spoke, and her body began to respond to his touches once more, he licked and nipped across her throat, down her collarbones and over her chest until his mouth found a pert nipple.

“N-Not done,” Calissa stammered, her hands tangling into Lee’s dark hair and a gasp of bliss on her lips as his teeth rolled against her nipple and his hand massaged at her breast. “Please...” she whined, rutting her hips up against his leg and raking her nails across his back. “I need you inside me… Lee, please!”

With a sly, mischievous grin, Lee tore the lace panties from Calissa’s hips and ran a finger, slow and tantalizing, along her slick folds. As she trembled and quaked around him, whining plaintively for him to satisfy her, he moved away from her.

“You have to work for it,” he purred, as he removed his clothing and knelt on the bed, his erect penis twitching and swollen, in search of release. “Come on, Leesi. You need to be fed, and I want you to drink down every last drop.”

Calissa whimpered, her own fingers having strayed between her folds as Lee had undressed. They danced in and out of her, twisting about and pleasing her in ways only she herself knew. “I’m sorry,” she gasped, pressing her fingers into herself all the way up to the knuckles and back. “I-I need this...”

But Lee wouldn’t have any of it. He caught the hand that pleasured herself and pinned it above her head.

“Did I say to touch yourself?” he demanded, to which Calissa whimpered and shook her head. “I didn’t think so. Come suck my cock, or I’ll never let you cum.”

“But—”

“No,” Lee cut her off before she could complain.

Sighing, Calissa shakily got on her hands and knees as Lee laid out on the bed, and positioned herself between his legs. Her entire body ached with need for the man, but she ignored it in favor of enclosing her lips around the tip of his twitching cock.

“Take me all in, Leesi,” Lee commanded. Calissa shivered but obliged, and swallowed him down until she could feel him deep in her throat and her nose was buried against the soft, curly hairs that surrounded his tender sack. Slowly, she began to bob, sucking long and hard against the penis in her mouth.

Lee twitched and moaned above her, and his hips snapped forward into her mouth as he all but drilled himself against the back of her throat, over and over again until. His fingers clenched in her hair and pulled but, when she made a soft, pained noise, he quickly dropped his hands to her shoulders instead, squeezing slightly in apology.

He was being just a little rougher than usual in his excitement to hear that she loved him, but he’d be sure to take care of her as soon as she’d finished her job.

It didn’t take long before his gut curled with warmth and his balls clenched with need. With a cry of her name and a few sporadic thrusts of his hips, he released a hot burst of cum into her throat and, to his blissful delight, she drank his seed down as if it were the most delicious thing she’d ever tasted.

With that, he pressed a heated kiss to her lips and pinned her back once more. “You’ve been a good girl,” he purred. “It’s time for your reward.”

Chapter Seven

For the first time in a long time, when Calissa woke up she didn’t despise the fact she was once more pressed naked against Lee’s chest. She had no desire to push him away. No sense of anger filled her stomach at the sight of him. Instead, a tender love had filled her heart, something she hadn’t felt for him in a long time.

As Lee stirred around her, she pressed closer to his chest with a soft noise of protest. He laughed around her, and the sound warmed her heart.

“Come on, Leesi. We have to wake up,” he whispered to her, his hands gently combing through her tangled curls. “We have work to do. The Council is likely to show up tonight or tomorrow. They aren’t patient people,” he reminded her gently.

Slowly, he sat up, with Calissa in his arms, and pressed a gentle “good evening” kiss to her lips.

“I have all the proof I need…” Calissa said. If she could just negotiate five more minutes of time wrapped up in his arms, then she’d be happy.

“True,” Lee agreed, as he kissed her nose. “But do you know what to wear? Do you know how to speak with them? They are going to try to get out of having to send their guards however they can. If that means taking advantage of you, a new ruling monarch, then that’s what they’ll do.”

“Wouldn’t they want to help?” Calissa asked in surprise.

“Not if it means they have to do any work,” Lee disagreed. “These are very old vampires. Vampires that appointed themselves Lords before humans ever posed a threat. They don’t believe we are having trouble with this.”

At this, Calissa frowned and huddled that much closer to Lee’s chest. If the Council didn’t care about the different struggles of each individual coven, what was the point in having one to begin with? Instead of voicing this thought aloud, though, she pressed a kiss to Lee’s neck and then got to her feet.

“Alright, Lee. Help me get dressed and let’s figure out what needs to be said to the council.”

He nodded and got up beside her, taking her hand in his own. “Viktor will listen to you,” he said, as he opened up a dusty-looking closet and revealed the regal clothing of past coven monarchs. An all-lace, black dress caught her eye but, before she could grab it, it was in Lee’s hands, as if he could read her mind.

“Here. Try putting this one on,” he said, as he went over to his own personal wardrobe and pulled out a lace pair of panties, similar to the ones Calissa had worn the previous day.

“You kept those?” she asked incredulously, though she slipped them on without question and unzipped the skin tight, lace dress. As she pulled it on, Lee continued.

“It’s Arjin I’m worried about,” he admitted. He was briefly distracted as his eyes roamed all over Calissa’s voluptuous frame and the way the lace dress clung so perfectly to every angle and curve of her body, but he stopped himself before his looking turned into touches. “See, Angulic and Arjin are a married, mated pair. Anything he says, she’ll agree with. David is so soft spoken that his opinion rarely makes a difference.”

“Help me with this?” Calissa said, once she’d gotten the dress all the way on save having it zipped. She turned around to face the wall and hummed as Lee zipped her into the dress. “So, what you’re saying is if I win Arjin over—”

“The rest of the Council will likely follow,” Lee finished. He turned her around once he’d zipped her in and looked her over with a smile. The dress looked as though it’d been tailored specifically with her frame and size in mind, it fit her so well. Slowly, he pressed a kiss to her lips.

“How hard is it going to be to convince Arjin to send in the guard?” she asked hesitantly.

“Extremely.”

A knock sounded at the door then, and Calissa’s heart sank. The vampire on the other side of the door claimed the Council was there in their foyer.

“I thought I’d have more time to prepare for this!” she gasped. Fear shone in her eyes as she looked up at Lee, but, as he pressed a comforting kiss to the top of her head and pulled her into a warm embrace, her nerves settled.

“You can do this, Calissa. I know you can. And don’t worry,” he said, looking down at her with a wink. “Call for an ambassador, and I’ll get to be by your side the entire time.”

“Promise me?” Calissa whispered.

“I promise.”

Chapter Eight

“Lords of the Council,” Calissa called, as she appeared at the top of the stairway. Her heart fluttered nervously in her chest, especially now that Lee was not beside her. Four pairs of eyes stared up at her, showing various stages of irritation and boredom.

As she descended the stairs, Viktor moved toward her and met her at the bottom, a smile on his lips. “Lady Calissa, your recent ascension into ruling monarch of the house suits you well.”

“Enough with the pleasantries, Viktor. We didn’t come here for small talk,” Arjin grumbled, as he approached the pair. “Well, Calissa? What do you have to say about these alleged human attacks?”

“Ah. I appreciate…” Calissa paused, swallowing hard. Viktor met her gaze and nodded slightly, encouraging her to continue. “I appreciate your willingness to get started, b-but I feel the need to call an ambassa—”

“You don’t need an ambassador, woman!” Arjin cut in, irritation plain in his eyes. “This is nonsense! Why have we even come out here if we aren’t going to speak about the matter at hand?”

“Peace, Arjin, my dear friend,” Viktor soothed. “Lady Calissa has rights to an ambassador just the same as any monarch of any coven,” he reminded, before turning his attention back onto Calissa with a smile. “Please, dear lady, call your ambassador,”

Calissa smiled gratefully at him and nodded. At least Viktor was on her side. “I’d like to call Lee Dameron as my ambassador so that he might hear and scribe our conversation.” And, just like that, Lee was at her side again, a lazy, easygoing smirk on his pale face.

“Hello boys, and Angulic,” he grinned, waving a hand as a form of greeting. “Long time, no see. Has it really been but a day?”

Arjin advanced on Lee as if to strike him, but Calissa stepped in front of him before things could get out of hand.

“Please don’t fight in my house,” she said, eyeing Arjin first, and then Lee, before returning her attention to the Council as a whole.

“Follow me to the study, where we can talk a bit more comfortably,” she said. Despite how calmly she spoke, she reached out for Lee and grasped his hand tightly when he took hers in his own. Her heart hammered so harshly in her chest that she was almost positive she’d pass out.

Yet the walk to the study was uneventful, and thankfully without incident or accident of any kind. She ushered them all into her office and pulled chairs around her desk for each of the Council members to sit in while Lee stood at her side.

“Look,” she began, choosing to be both blunt and upfront with them. “Our people are dying,” she stated, shocked by the utter lack of compassion her words were received with.

“And?” Arjin questioned, an irritated look on his face. “What do you expect us to do about your lack of control and protection?”

Calissa had to grit her teeth to keep from retorting, and Lee shifted beside her angrily. Was Arjin intentionally trying to rile them up?

“I expect you to do your jobs,” she stated bluntly, as she looked between the four of them. “The purpose of the vampire Council is to protect all of us when we can’t protect ourselves, is it not?”

“How dare you accu—”

“I said, is it not?” Calissa demanded, her confidence in their case returning now that she was in her own territory, so to speak. Her office was the most familiar place in the world, and no one was going to try to speak over her.

Arjin looked taken aback by being talked over, and for once the angry, old vampire cracked a sideways smile. “Alright, alright. You’ve made your point.”

“When we created the Council centuries ago, that’s exactly what we intended,” Viktor agreed, smiling genuinely as Calissa took full control of the conversation.

Satisfied she had everyone’s attention, Calissa sat up a little straighter in her chair, cleared her throat and looked at them all. “OK. We need your help. Human hunters have built a village in the middle of our territory. Just this week alone, sixteen of us have turned up staked by human hands. There isn’t much we can do to stop them without a proper fighting force.”

“What exactly do you intend for our Council Guard to do?” Arjin asked, as he exchanged a look with his mate before looking back towards Calissa again.

“Well,” she said, biting her lip thoughtfully. She looked toward Lee for some form of guidance, but the former prince merely shook his head. This was her decision and her decision alone. This was the part that was important to get right.

“We don’t want them to actively attack the humans. They are our food source, and without them we’d all die. But we do need to defend our people. If that means having them turn the human hunters into the hunted and killing them before they have a chance to kill any more of my coven, then so be it.”

At this, all four of the Council nodded their head slowly and exchanged glances with each other. Hope fluttered in Calissa’s heart. Would they finally agree to deploy the Council Guards after the coven had been being hunted for so long? After so long of being denied the help they so desperately needed?

“Give us a moment to speak alone,” Arjin said, as he looked around at the other three. “There are… logistics that need to be discussed before a final verdict can officially be reached.”

With that, Arjin, Angulic, David and Viktor all marched out of the office one by one and disappeared behind the door into the hallway.

Chapter Nine

Calissa stared at the door for a long while after the Council had departed, barely daring to breathe.

“What do you suppose they are talking about out there?” she asked, barely taking the time to spare a glance at Lee. She didn’t want to miss their initial facial expressions when they walked back into her office.

“It’s hard to say, really,” Lee admitted, though, realizing that only made Calissa all the more anxious, he rested a hand against her shoulder and squeezed it gently.

“Hey. Look at me,” he said, tilting her chin with a finger, smiling as her eyes finally met his own. “It’ll be OK. This is the most they’ve listened in a long time. I bet you they agree to help.”

“And if they don’t?” Calissa asked, her eyes wide with anxiety. If they didn’t agree, then the blame for the coven’s deaths would fall directly onto her shoulders as the new coven monarch. The very thought almost made her sick.

Lee took her hand and pulled her to her feet before wrapping his arms around her and hugging her close. “Well. If they don’t, then we figure something else out,” he said, his telltale confidence shining through. “They are not the only force in this world that can hunt down humans. If need be, we go to others. To werewolves and fairies, witches and the dragons themselves. It’ll be ok.”

Calissa just nodded and buried her face against his love-marked neck with a shudder. “I just hope it doesn’t have to come to that. So many more vampires will die.”

“I know… I hope it doesn’t come to that, either,” Lee admitted. “But, if it does, we have other options.”

Calissa nodded, her arms tightening around Lee for a brief moment, though she immediately jerked away when Viktor and Arjin stepped back into the office. The other two were nowhere to be seen.

“Where are the others?” Lee asked in surprise, having never remembered a time when the Council members hadn’t appeared as a full unit of four in his life.

“We told them to head out to the car. We won’t take much longer here.” Viktor said, as he handed over a sealed roll of parchment to Calissa. “My dear Lady Calissa, I’m pleased to finally be giving this to you and the coven of the Northern Isles.”

With that, he and Arjin both bowed slightly before they departed once more, this time leaving for good.

Calissa then just stared at the rolled parchment in her hands, holding it as though it might become a living creature and bite her. “What should I do with it?” she asked, wishing Lee was still prince so that he’d have to be the one to open it instead of her.

“Open it. There is nothing to be afraid of,” Lee encouraged.

“Nothing to be… Lee! Our entire life, the lives of the vampires under our control – the life of our child! – depends on what is written in this!” she said, appalled by his indifference but empowered by his calm.

Calm that crumbled away when her words finally sunk in.

“Our child?” he asked in hollow voice, sounding exactly as shocked as he looked... and Calissa herself felt no better. She didn’t intend to blurt it out this way – but, damn it, she wasn’t sorry because she knew she was right!

Leaving Lee to deal with the revelation on his own, Calissa took a deep breath, broke open the wax seal and began to read what was written in a soft voice.

“As decreed by the Lords of the Vampire Council, Arjin, Viktor, Angulic and David,” she paused, glancing up at Lee for moral support before continuing, “We hereby grant permissions to the Guards of the Lords of the Vampire Council to dispatch to the Northern Isles effective immediately. Once there, they are to defend the coven members of the Northern Isles Coven to the death, and shall attack any suspicious humans they come across, especially if these humans—Lee! Lee, they’re sending help!” Calissa all but sang as she jumped up from her desk and launched herself into Lee’s arms.

As if expecting her reaction, Lee swept Calissa up off of her feet and spun her around with a laugh that filled the room with a blissful warmth. His lips met hers in an adoring kiss just before he set her back down on her feet.

“How long have you known?” he asked, and Calissa, swept away by the good news, found herself baffled by the question. “Lee... I just found out,” she replied, giving him an odd look, and he laughed.

“About the baby!” he exclaimed, grinning wildly, and she couldn’t help laughing with him. “Not too long,” she told him, smiling, “I just couldn’t find the right moment to tell you.”

“Well, I can’t think of a better moment than this,” Lee chuckled and kissed her again. “I’m so proud of you!” he told her as their lips parted again, resting his forehead against hers. “I knew you could do it. I knew you could convince them!”

Calissa giggled, a blush faint on her pale cheeks. “I didn’t do it alone, you know. I had your help.”

“I didn’t do anything!” Lee protested. “I just stood here. You’re the one who did this. You should be proud of yourself. I know I’m proud of you,” he whispered, gently tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

“You know, Calissa… I have a question for you,” Lee said suddenly. An intense fire that took Calissa’s breath away had filled his gaze when she met his eyes.

“Yes? What is it?”

Smiling, Lee took her hand in his own and dropped down to one knee, his eyes never leaving hers. “I know it’s late, and we’ve already tried this once before… but I truly love you. I love you more than I love life itself,” he said softly, his lips pressing kisses against her knuckles.

“Wh… What are you saying?”

Lee smiled up at her, his very heart in his eyes. “Calissa, will you marry me? Will you make me the happiest creature in this world by becoming my mate?”

For a moment, it looked as though Calissa was about to cry, but then she threw her arms around him, effectively knocking them both over onto the floor. “Of course!”

With that, Calissa kissed him deeply, and her heart fluttered happily against her ribs. The sense of despair and frustration she’d been harboring in her very soul for so long had finally lifted, and for once, everything felt as though it’d be ok.

Epilogue

Their wedding was set on the night of the full moon in the middle of September, and Calissa couldn’t have been happier. Lee had allowed her to go all out with this wedding, ordering thousands of crimson and black rose petals to decorate the backyard of the manor along with thousands upon thousands of tea lights that bathed the yard in flickering light.

Her wedding dress weighed a ton. It was handcrafted black lace with a train almost as long as she was tall, and thanks to her rapidly growing baby-bump, a little tight in the waist.

She absolutely adored it.

Yet, even if she hadn’t had all that, even if she’d only had her normal clothes and the middle of a summer day, her wedding day would have felt perfect.

“Are you almost ready, Lady Calissa?” Viktor asked her, as he offered his arm to her, a small smile on his pale lips. He’d offered to escort her personally down the aisle on her wedding night since the Council Guard had uncovered a plot by the humans to destroy the Council itself. It seemed that humans were an even bigger problem than Calissa and Lee had originally thought.

Smiling, she nodded her head and looped her arm delicately through his, not wanting to catch the lace of her long-sleeved dress on the cufflink buttons of Viktor’s suit.

He nodded at the pair of younglings to open the backdoors to the yard. Music started playing with the visual cue of the doors and a hush fell over the vampires in attendance as they all got to their feet and turned to look at her as she began the long, slow walk down the aisle.

She told herself not to look at the end, to focus on getting to the altar before she took her first glance at Lee, but the second the altar was in view she couldn’t help herself.

Lee stole the very breath from her lungs the second her eyes found him. He was handsome, dressed in a simple black suit with a long, flowing set of velvet robes around his shoulders. His eyes were all for her, and a tender smile was on his face, so different from the cocky, playful attitude he showed everyone else.

Time seemed to both slow down and speed up as the music ended and she stepped up onto the altar beside him.

“You look beautiful, my princess,” he whispered, reaching out a hand for her to take before they faced the crowd and the Council.

“And you look dashing, my prince,” she whispered in return, just as Arjin sliced a long, shallow gash along first her wrist and then Lee’s.

“Under this full moon, on the 13th day of September, Lee Dameron and Calissa Gerber have chosen to join together as a blood bound pair. The Council has recognized and approved of this joining personally, and wish the couple the happiest of lives for the centuries to come.”

With that, Lee pulled Calissa into his arms in a rough hug and pressed a kiss to her lips full of all the things he felt for her. Love. Affection. Adoration. Lust.

Calissa couldn’t help but shed a few tears of genuine happiness. If this was how life was supposed to be, she’d gladly live it. After all, she had a new mate to look after, a child born out of their love to raise with him, and a coven to run. With the Council on her side, and the threat of the humans eradicated, nothing was about to stand in her way.

*****

THE END

Kidnapped by the Vampire Prince

Description

A curvy doctor refusing a new job PLUS a hot Vampire Prince who wants her no matter what PLUS a suspicious and deadly attack!

It is mere months before the Great Gathering when a mysterious disease threatens the lives of the Louisiana vampire clan. The Clan King, Baptiste Roche, gives the task of finding the cause and the cure to his son and heir, Sebastien.

But when the lead expert of the medical team, Dr. Duquesne, is killed in a suspicious accident, all hope and months of hard work seem lost forever...

Until Sebastien finds out that, in the last few weeks before his death, Dr. Duquesne had been consulting with a human hematologist on the project without anyone’s knowledge.

Shortly after the death of her former mentor, Dr. Kendra Allenby is offered the chance to take over his job at the highly private Roche Laboratories. But nothing – not the prestigious position, the generous paycheck, or the chance to finally get her hands on Dr. Duquesne’s mysterious project – can tempt her into leaving the Moffitt Cancer Center & Research Institute.

Desperate, Sebastien Roche sees no other choice but to bring her in by force, kicking off a chain of events he never could’ve predicted...

Sparks fly when two indomitable wills clash, and the mighty pull of attraction between them cannot be denied. A wild passion blooms in the midst of the desperate race against the clock... but will it be their undoing – or their salvation?

Chapter One

Kendra Allenby entwined her fingers, rested her hands on her desk and gave Alexander Beauchamp a level stare. “I don’t think you understand, Mr. Beauchamp,” she said, her tone flat, “I am not leaving Moffitt, and that is my final answer.”

Mr. Beauchamp flashed her a perfectly charming smile that nevertheless did nothing for Kendra. “While MCC is certainly a fine establishment, I sincerely doubt it can offer you the kind of working conditions and financial compensation Roche Laboratories can,” he said. “Not to mention the years it might take you to become Head of Hematology – a position we are ready to offer you right now.”

“Moffitt provides me with the kind of work I want to do,” she replied, managing to maintain her calm despite the slight edge of annoyance creeping into her voice. “The kind that allows me to work for the good of the general public, rather than a shadowy organization with a mysterious billionaire benefactor at its helm.”

Mr. Beauchamp cocked an eyebrow. “You make it all sound so... ominous.” He tried to endear himself to her with a bit of humor, but Kendra was not amused. “Roche Laboratories may be privately owned and funded, but we are no more secretive than, say, Monsanto, or any other organization that heavily relies on research and invention to achieve success.”

“You do realize that Monsanto comparison is making my case for me?” Kendra asked, deadpan – a comment that finally broke Mr. Beauchamp’s amiable façade.

“Dr. Allenby...” he began, rather condescendingly, thus choosing both the wrong tone and the wrong words for this conversation. “Let me be perfectly clear. Yes, you are undisputedly an expert in your field and Roche Laboratories’ first choice, but you are certainly not our only one. Furthermore, considering the debt your student loan has racked up, I’m not so sure you can afford to refuse our offer.”

Resisting the urge to punch the arrogant twit, Kendra instead pressed a button her intercom, not once breaking their eye contact. “Yes, Dr. Allenby?” Dan Swenson, the desk clerk on duty at the reception, answered promptly.

“Mr. Beauchamp will be leaving now,” she said, her tone even. Dan didn’t need further instruction. Just a moment later, two security guards were inside Kendra’s office, standing by Mr. Beauchamp’s chair, ready to escort him out of the building by force if need be, and making their intention clear through the sheer force of body language.

At first, Mr. Beauchamp just sat there, ignoring them while he watched her with the kind of keenness that made her feel uncomfortable before he blinked and stood up calmly. “Very well, Dr. Allenby,” he said and, followed by the guards, exited her office without any further comments.

Kendra counted to fifteen and then let out a loud, frustrated groan as she dropped into her chair. This, this right here was why she entered relationships so rarely! Nursing male egos and dealing with their self-entitlement was both exhausting and frustrating, and she had lost both the patience and the will to put up with that for the sake of companionship years ago.

Some five minutes later, Dan came into the office with a cup of coffee in his hands to find Kendra focused on her work again, deeply engrossed in the reports of the most recent lab work. “So what’s the deal with Hottie McSnotty?” he asked as he approached her and put the coffee on her desk. Clearly, Dan was just as impressed by Mr. Beauchamp’s physique as he was disappointed with his attitude.

“He’s from Roche Laboratories,” she told him, in a considerably warmer tone now that the cause of her irritation was gone, and smiled to him gratefully. He made the best coffee, strong and black, with just a pinch of cinnamon to brighten the flavor.

Dan sat down, frowning. “Dr. Duquesne’s stomping grounds?” he asked, and Kendra nodded.

“They want me to take over for him,” she said, prompting Dan whistle and raise his eyebrows, clearly impressed. “Don’t get your hopes up,” she told him straight up. “We’re staying right where we are.”

Dan smirked. “I know,” he said. “You’re way too invested in the work here to quit. But, for the record, I think you’re making a huge mistake.” Kendra gave him a hostile stare, but he knew her too well to be perturbed by it. “Oh, come on,” he teased her. “Aren’t you even a little bit tempted?”

She shook her head. “No,” she replied categorically, “I don’t know what their deal is, but it gives me the heebie-jeebies. Nobody offers that kind of position or that kind of money to someone who’s barely made their full credentials, even if they’re as good as I am.”

She expected Dan to make a joke about her lack of modesty, but he just nodded gravely. “You don’t trust them,” he said.

“Not one bit,” she confirmed.

“Dr. Duquesne did,” he noted.

Kendra sighed, sitting back in her chair. Yes, her mentor had seemed to think that leaving the Moffitt Cancer Center & Research Institute for a private research facility was the right thing to do, but Kendra couldn’t help but be heavily disappointed with him. She had felt betrayed when he’d announced his decision the year before, and they’d had a huge falling out as a result. She was sure they’d never even talk to each other again... but then, about a month and a half ago, he started sending her emails, asking if they could meet. At first, she refused, but he knew her too well – he started sending her microscopic images and laboratory results of blood and tissue that behaved in a way that, frankly, should not have been possible, tickling her curiosity until she finally gave in and met up with him.

A part of her hoped this would be the start of their reconciliation, but even though their relationship improved, it was clear it would never be what it once was. Dr. Duquesne refused to give her any more information than he absolutely had to, which made each of their meetings both a delight and a major source of frustration. And now that he was dead, all hope that they could truly patch things up (or that she’d ever find out what the hell he was working on) was gone.

They had had one of their meetings scheduled for the day he died, but he had never showed up or answered his phone, leaving Kendra irritated and angry, thinking she was being stood up without a word... and then devastated with pain and guilt when, that evening, she had seen the news of the car accident that took his life. Relying on eyewitness accounts, the police suspected a drunk truck driver took a wrong turn, slamming into Dr. Duquesne’s rental and killing him on the spot before fleeing the scene of the crime.

Kendra was heartbroken and disgusted with herself for how angry she’d been with him that entire day. The only reason Dr. Duquesne was in Tampa that day was to meet with her, and she couldn’t help feeling responsible even though she knew she was being irrational. He had chosen to look her up. He had set the meetings up. She wasn’t even marginally to blame, but her heart still hurt every time she remembered he was gone, and the only thing that brought her joy in the ten days after the accident was the thought of her upcoming vacation.

But even the memory of him, even the prestige and money that would come with taking over his job at Roche Laboratories, even a chance to finally see what this mysterious and baffling thing he was working on was couldn’t convince her to leave Moffitt. If Mr. Beauchamp had been more upfront about the kind of work Roche did, she would’ve been tempted, but he was even vaguer than Dr. Duquesne, and Kendra refused to risk her peace of mind to satisfy her curiosity or clean her credit score.

“It doesn’t matter,” she finally said, “I’m staying here, and that’s that. And, besides, I’ll be damned if I’m gonna miss Maui just to dive into even more work than I have here.” She grinned, gladdened by remembering that, this time tomorrow, she’d be lying about on a beach in a private resort, completely cut off from any communication with the rest of the world. She had worked for three years without a single day off to make it happen, and she wouldn’t miss it for the world.

“Can’t argue with that logic,” Dan grinned and stood up to go about his business, leaving Kendra to go back to hers.

She had quite as few things to finish up before she could go home to pick up her luggage and get to the airport.

Chapter Two

“Well?” Sebastien Roche asked his second as he picked up the phone, too tense to bother with pleasantry.

“She won’t take it,” Alex sighed, frustrated.

Sebastien swore a blue streak, slamming his fist against the armrest of his chair out of sheer frustration. “Did you tell her about the money?” he demanded to know. “That she’d be the head of her own lab?”

Alex sounded defeated. “I tried everything,” he told him, “I amped up the charm, played to her ambition and vanity, tried scaring her into taking it – I even flirted with her... nothing worked.”

Even in his current state, Sebastien couldn’t help but snicker. “You don’t usually see flirtation as a sacrifice,” he teased his friend, but Alex was not amused.

“She’s fat ,” he replied, sounding like a whiny child, and Sebastien rolled his eyes.

“And she didn’t immediately fall for you,” he noted.

“And she didn’t immediately fall for me,” Alex confirmed the true source of his irritation. He was much too used to being adored by both men and women alike for his pride to take being brushed off so easily by anyone, let alone someone he considered severely unattractive – a category that included far too many people to make Alex a realistic judge of anyone’s physical appeal.

“So what do we do now?” Alex asked, all lightness gone from the conversation.

“You know what we do now,” Sebastien replied with a sigh. He hated being driven to such drastic measures, but he was desperate... and rapidly running out of time. If it had been only his life on the line, he’d never stoop so low, but his entire Clan was in jeopardy – and unless they found a way to defeat the disease, their entire species.

He had no other choice.

“I don’t like this, Seb,” Alex said gravely. Sebastien closed his eyes.

“Me neither,” he said. “But it has to be done. Keith confided in her. She was a big part of his research, even if she had no idea what she was doing, and knows more about the recent developments in his works than she’s aware. She could be instrumental to finding the cure, and we can’t risk missing that chance, no matter how small.” After all, if his brother-in-law was willing to put everything on the line to use her expertise, then she had to be able to do something he couldn’t, something he couldn’t get from anyone else.

They needed her, and if she wouldn’t come to them on her own, they had to take her by force.

“Have the team on standby,” he ordered. “I want her here tonight.”

Chapter Three

Kendra managed to finish her work just in the nick of time and was waiting for her cab at the curb in front of her apartment building by 9 pm. She honestly couldn’t wait to get on that plane and leave all her worries behind. She’d splurged way more on this vacation than she probably should have, but damn it, she needed some rest and relaxation, and more than deserved the pampering she’d arranged.

Just then, a cab pulled over and an uncommonly handsome young man stepped out from the driver’s side. “Miss Allenby?” he asked, and Kendra was too glad he was there on time to bother correcting him, simply nodding in reply instead. The cabbie said nothing, just nodded back and started loading her bags into the trunk before opening the door to the back for her.

“Thank you,” Kendra said, a little weirded out by his behavior, but choosing not to let it bother her too much. So the kid was a little antisocial, big deal. He probably had his reasons.

And she was right... but the cabbie’s reasons turned out to be more sinister than she thought.

For the most of the ride, other than the silence, nothing was out of the ordinary, and Kendra spent that time on her phone, replying to emails. It was by sheer accident that she happened to lift her head when the cabbie took what she knew to be the wrong turn. “You should’ve taken the left,” she said, her brow furrowing a little, but he said continued to drive as if she hadn’t spoken at all. Suddenly, Kendra began feeling anxious. She put the phone down and knocked on the glass panel between them. “Excuse me,” she called out to him, praying that he had simply misheard her but fearing much, much worse. “You’re going the wrong way,” she told him, but instead of a reply, he just stopped the car.

Out of nowhere, two more men entered the cab, one taking the passenger’s seat in the front, and Alexander Beauchamp taking the back seat with her.

Eyes wide in shock, Kendra reached for the pepper spray in her purse, but Mr. Beauchamp grabbed her by the chin, moving much, much faster than any human should’ve been able to, and his eyes, glistening silver, burrowed into hers.

“Sleep,” he ordered...

...and the next thing she knew, she was waking up on a bed in a strange room, rising up with a start, as if waking from a nightmare. Her heart beat wildly as she frantically looked around, trying to process what had happened to her, fear muddling her mind so much that she didn’t even realize someone else was in the room with her until they spoke.

“Good evening, Dr. Allenby.” A very deep, very masculine voice drew her attention to the chair by the window. Bathed in the dim light of a nearby floor lamp, a very rough looking man sat there, comfortably sprawled, chin resting atop his hand, his arm propped on the armrest. He looked indolent, yet the almost predatory level of focus in his eyes made Kendra believe he’d take no more than a second to pounce at her throat if he thought her a threat. There was something... very hungry about him, a sharp edge she couldn’t quite identify, but it hit her deep on a very instinctive level, and she knew she needed to be very careful around him.

But that didn’t mean she was willing to play the damsel in distress.

“Who are you and where the hell am I?” she demanded to know.

“You are where you need to be,” he replied, without much emotion. “And I am your host for the time being. My name is Sebastien Roche.”

Roche...

The pieces fell into place.

“Do you always kidnap people who refuse to come work for you?” she asked, showing what was probably too much anger for someone who needed to watch their step.

“If you’d taken our offer, there wouldn’t have been a need to bring you in by force,” he said dismissively. “All you need to know is that the only way you will walk out of here is if you do what I tell you to.”

“And if I don’t?”

“You will,” he told her with absolute certainty. “You have no other choice.”

Well. That wasn’t ominous or anything.

“People will notice I’m gone,” she said, trying to plant a seed of doubt in him.

It didn’t work.

“We sent an email from your phone to the resort, canceling your arrangement,” he replied matter-of-factly. “And we know you chose a secluded resort, and that no one expects to hear from you until after your return. Do your job right, and you’ll be released before anyone realizes something’s wrong.”

Insane. The man was positively insane. “And you think that I won’t instantly go to the police because...?”

Sebastien Roche rose from his seat and approached the bed slowly, like a prowling tiger. “You’ll see why soon enough,” he said, watching her intently. She should’ve been terrified of the way he looked at her, the way he loomed over the bed... but, as much as she hated to admit, though she still felt the need to be careful around him, the fear was slowly dissipating, making it harder and harder for her to ignore the raw strength emanating from him. It wasn’t just his build, either. Oh, yes, he was tall, taller than most men she knew, and built to exquisite proportion, all hard muscle under that mocha skin, accentuated rather than hidden by the tight black t-shirt and dark blue jeans that hung low on his hips. His dark hair was cropped close to the scalp, and his face, rough but handsome, carried features that spoke of his Creole ancestry, gifting him full lips, an aquiline nose and expressive, amber eyes.

But there was more to him than that. No man could exude such power on physique alone, even such an impressive one as his was. There was... a sense of command about him like he was someone used to dealing out orders and seeing them obeyed without question. It struck a very primal nerve within her, which annoyed her to no end. He had snatched her against her will and with the intent to force her into god knows what, all because she had refused to take the bait he’d dangled before her just earlier that day! She should despise him, not be thinking about how hot he was. For crying out loud, she’d just met the man – she should at least hold out for a few days before she let Stockholm Syndrome kick in.

For a minute or so, he just stood there, watching her, but then he closed his eyes and sighed, making Kendra wonder what exactly was going through his head.

“There’s food on the night stand,” he said, abruptly opening his eyes, and beginning to walk to the door. “The shower’s to your left, and your clothes are in the wardrobe. Eat, get dressed and come find me. The guards at the door will show you the way.” And, just like that, he was gone.

Frowning, Kendra got off the bed and approached the window. She had no idea where she was, though she suspected it was somewhere in Louisiana – she knew from conversations with Dr. Duquesne that Roche Laboratories was situated in Louisiana, and her host’s lazy drawl only solidified her presumption. The exact location, however, remained a mystery, for all she could see was an enormous lawn and the beginning of a wood that seemed to stretch out endlessly into the dark. The window was barred, and it seemed the room was at least two floors up, which instantly eliminated one possible escape route. She was still wearing the clothes she was in when her cab was jumped, so at least she knew they hadn’t violated her... any more than they already had, that was. She thought that the cabbie was probably in on the whole thing, and cursed herself for not trusting her instincts when she should have. Now she was in a mess she had no idea how to get out of, and had only the word of her captor that she would survive the ordeal.

She found the main switch on the wall and turned on the light. The room they had put her in was large, and decorated in the ornate elegance of Louis Quinze. Pretty, but not something she’d choose herself. Still, it spoke of the kind of luxury one couldn’t easily acquire within a single lifetime and confirmed many rumors about the reclusive Roche family, who were rumored to be involved in many charities and even more investments, working mostly through intermediaries so they could enjoy their lives far away from the public eye.

Turning her mind to her current predicament, Kendra began to investigate the room, hoping to find something, anything that would give her at least some advantage, but she was out of luck. Her kidnappers clearly knew what they were doing. The only things in the room were her clothes, shoes and cosmetics, all neatly arranged in appropriate locations. Her laptop, her phone, her documents... she had no idea where they were, but they sure as hell weren’t here.

Sighing in frustration, she decided that, for the time being, she needed to play the part of the good little captive. Perhaps if she made herself seem unthreatening, they’d loosen up the restraints they had on her and she could escape, or at least sneak a secret message out when they force her into sending one of those emails Sebastien spoke of. She sat on the edge of the bed, next to the nightstand, where a large serving tray held a covered plate and a bone china set consisting of a single cup and saucer, a sugar bowl, a creamer dish and a pot of coffee. She lifted the cloche off the plate to reveal a beautifully prepared meal of broiled chicken with steamed rice and a colorful mix of sautéed vegetables on the side. Her mouth watered at the sight of it – she’d skipped dinner, counting on the in-flight meal, which she had clearly never received. She wondered if she should leave the food untouched, but decided that would be counterproductive. If she intended to run the first chance she had, she needed to keep her strength... and she could really use the coffee. She had no idea what time it was, but it was night and she was obviously expected to stay up a while longer. The more alert she could keep herself, the better.

Half an hour or so later, the plate was polished, the coffee was gone, and Kendra had made full use of the bathroom, which was just as large and lavish as she expected it to be. She’d changed her clothes as well, and once she felt she was as ready to face whatever it was that awaited her outside this room as she’d ever be, she knocked on the door and waited for the guards Sebastien told her were there to open it.

She wasn’t surprised at all when one of those guards turned out to be Alexander Beauchamp.

This time, she didn’t even bother to control herself and smacked the bastard with a jab to the cheek that would’ve made her Tae Bo instructor proud.

She expected the other guard to restrain her, but he just laughed heartily while Beauchamp swore like a sailor.

“Well.” The other man turned to Kendra, clearly amused (and, dare she say, impressed?). “Now that you got that out of your system... I’m Stefan. You ready to go?”

She nodded, trading dirty looks with Beauchamp before they took her away to hopefully find out what the hell was going on.

Chapter Four

Sebastien slammed the door of his office loudly and rested against it, suppressing the urge to bang his head back against the hard wood. Damn it. He had not expected the visceral reaction he had to Kendra Allenby and had no idea how to deal with it. This was supposed to be a regretfully forceful but fairly simple operation – they would bring in the woman, introduce her to their problem and put her to work in their labs, where she would hopefully find whatever it was they’d been missing for the past year in time to contain the infection and secure the premises before the Great Gathering.

But all it took was one look at her and he wanted to throw all the plans through the window and take her to bed.

It disturbed him on a number of levels. He had a healthy appetite and enjoyed indulging it whenever a willing partner could be found, which was often. It was uncomplicated and carnal, and he didn’t need anything more. Oh, sure, a number of ladies had notions of snagging the Clan Prince for themselves, but Sebastien wasted no time dispelling such delusions whenever they appeared. He felt no desire to be tied down to a single woman, and sincerely doubted he ever would. Sex was both a need and an entertainment, but never in his 177 years had he met a woman who made him feel anything but a passing physical attraction.

But this... this human... she was unconscious, lying on a bed in one of his many guest rooms when he first saw her, and he wanted to snarl at everyone to leave them alone, lock the door, and lay next to her so he could guard her in her sleep. And, once she woke up, he’d feed her, and bathe her, and shower her in pleasures of the flesh until she screamed his name from the top of her lungs – and he would sink his fangs into the rich vein of her throat, taking sustenance and marking her as his, forever.

Except that was the absolute worst thing he could do right now. For one, he needed her focused on work... and, more importantly, he felt like enough of a bastard for ordering the kidnapping as it was. She didn’t need to deal with his rebelling libido as well.

Unless she wanted to...

With a groan, Sebastien shook his head, putting a stop to that train of thought. It would be so easy to seduce her, so easy to use his powers to manipulate her will and turn the fear she felt into lust. But, damn it, he’d never once forced himself on a woman, and he sure as hell didn’t intend to start now. He knew many of his kind who saw nothing wrong in using their minor psychic abilities to bend humans to their will, but most vampires raised their children to see any unnecessary violation of another’s free will as tantamount to rape, a crime made even more heinous by forcing the victim to artificially enjoy it. He could not do it to her any more than he could do it to anyone else... and probably more so.

Then again, there were plenty of other things that drew women to him. He could say without conceit that they found him physically attractive even though he was not classically handsome, his features a little too rough and his style a little too casual. That didn’t seem to hurt his chances – quite the opposite, in fact – and, paired with his strong personality, it made sure that his advances would be enthusiastically welcomed more often than not.

He could have her if he wanted, he thought. He could find what made her tick and play it like a violin until she was in his bed, writhing under him in shared ecstasy.

But that was not why she was there, he reminded himself, conscious of the fact that he’d need those words like a mantra if he intended to give his plans any chance of success.

It was going to be difficult, though. He’d always had a weak spot for strong women, and Kendra Allenby was amongst the strongest he’d ever met, inside and out. The reports he’d read about her fascinated him. Born in the slum that was Paterson, New Jersey to a pair of emotionally volatile drunks who were too busy going at each other’s throats to take care of their child, Kendra applied herself ferociously to schoolwork, working part-time jobs to support herself, fighting for her future with everything she had. She finished high school a year early and won a scholarship to Brown, but when the time came to enter medical school, she was forced to take out a loan.

It was there she met Dr. Keith Duquesne, a visiting professor who took a shine to the fierce young woman and used his influence to make every step of her way as easy as he could. On his request, she was granted both residency and fellowship at the Moffitt Cancer Center, finally taking her position as his assistant and working under him until he left MCC at the request of Sebastien’s father when the disease started ravaging through the Clan. He was grooming her to become his successor, and if things hadn’t taken a turn for the worse, she’d probably have been taking over his position in a few years.

And, as if all that wasn’t enough, she was also one of the most beautiful women Sebastien had ever met. Tall and statuesque, she had the build of a voluptuous Amazon, strong and thick in all the right places. Oh, sure, he could see how Alex could classify her as simply fat, but Sebastien though himself rather less shallow than his best friend. The way she held herself, confident and proud, and clearly perfectly comfortable in her own body, gave her an almost regal bearing, which only made her more attractive to him. It was obvious, despite the generous padding, that she took good care of herself, from the abundance of energy she exuded to the healthy glow of her dark cinnamon skin. Her style presented a rather strange but appealing mix of practical and bold. She let her hair coil naturally, cropped short and layered throughout, giving her a simple and elegant look that required minimum maintenance, but favored bold colors in her makeup. Her clothes, while simple, professional and cut to flatter her figure, combined dark tones with splashes of bright details, revealing a keen, meticulous mind and a wild, passionate heart.

A woman that could be his match both in and out of bed, he thought.

Pity he could not risk testing that theory.

Although... who knew? Once all this was over...

Sighing, frustrated with both this situation and his inability to keep his thoughts in check, Sebastien walked over to his liquor cabinet and poured himself a stiff drink before picking up his phone and letting his sister know he’d be joining her in the lab soon.

He’d only spent about ten minutes with Anais when he felt Kendra’s scent reaching him, announcing her arrival. It made his body instantly alert, and he fought hard to concentrate on pretty much everything other than the way her blood sang to him, calling out to him to have a taste. “My, my,” Anais teased him. “That is an interesting, if unexpected, development.”

Sebastien rolled his eyes at the ribbing, but when he replied, he tried his best to make himself sound like the leader he was supposed to be. “It’s nothing,” he told her, but she just sniggered, amused with his misery.

Moments later, escorted by an annoyed Alex and his brother, Stefan, who seemed unable to stop grinning for some reason, Kendra came into the laboratory Anais and Keith had built together and equipped with the state of the art medical tools necessary for their work, and then some. This was but a portion of their private medical facilities, which spanned across the entire first under-level, and mirrored the equipment in Roche Laboratories proper, which served as the main medical facility for the needs of the Clan. The circumstances of Kendra’s forced involvement with the project made taking her to the official facilities a security risk Sebastien was not willing to take, so he was for once grateful for Anais’ workaholic tendencies.

“Dr. Allenby,” he greeted her, donning once again the cool façade he used to defend himself from the powerful influence Kendra had on him, “May I introduce you to my sister, Dr. Anais Roche-Duquesne.”

With a friendly smile, Anais offered her hand to Kendra, who shook it after a brief moment of deliberation. “How do you do?” Kendra replied, somewhat formally, and it was clear her mind was working fast to take in as much as it could, which both impressed and worried Sebastien. She was uncharacteristically calm for a recent kidnapping victim, which could mean that she was playing meek in order to sniff out and exploit any weakness that would allow her to run. That was, after all, what he’d do in her place, and would be in accordance with what he knew about her personality.

“I’m sorry,” Kendra began cautiously. “I may be a little forward, but I have to ask... Keith Duquesne...”

Anais smiled sadly. “My late husband,” she replied, “He spoke very fondly of you, Dr. Allenby, and I know he would’ve loved to see you involved in the work we’ve been doing here... in a more official capacity, that is.”

That last comment appeared to confuse Kendra. “I don’t understand,” she said. “You say that as if I’d already done work for you and clearly...” She paused, connecting the dots in her head, her expression changing as she finally understood what Anais meant. “The blood samples he kept bringing me,” she said, not sounding particularly pleased. “I’m presuming that has something to do with this whole SNAFU.”

Anais nodded apologetically. “I had no idea he had involved you until I found his private notes after the police released his belongings to me,” she admitted, “He had no right to bring you into this, or to keep your findings to himself... but now we can’t go on with our research without you, not without setting ourselves back for god knows how long.”

“Which we can’t afford to do,” Sebastien added, eager to get to the point and get out of the lab. Expelling Kendra from his mind completely may not have been possible, but it was much easier to do when they weren’t in the same room.

“But I barely know anything!” Kendra defended herself, but Anais didn’t back down.

“You know more than you think,” she told her. “And once you’re fully acquainted with the situation, you’ll be more useful to us than you know.”

“Then you’d better bring me up to speed because I don’t want to spend any more time here than I absolutely have to,” Kendra said with a tone of bitter resignation, frustrated but aware that she was not in control of the situation.

“Tell me what you know so far,” Anais prompted her gently, doing her best to diffuse the tension.

Crossing her arms, Kendra replied. “He only ever brought me microscope images and bloodwork analysis results,” she told them, “I begged him for samples, but he kept telling me it was too risky. I thought he was pulling my leg until I saw the first batch – everything was so... off. Parts of what I saw seemed perfectly normal, but then there were these details that kept popping out that definitely shouldn’t have been there. The blood from the control group seemed to be carrying far more oxygen than should be possible, and had ridiculously powerful white cells and regeneration levels that were through the roof, while the blood from the diseased group showed signs of damage that pointed to cancer – but somehow seemed to behave like a virus at the same time. But that’s all I know. Dr. Duquesne kept me in the dark as much as he could without making me completely useless and refused to answer any of my questions. If it was anyone but him running me through all those hoops, I would’ve told them to go screw themselves and left on the first day.” She looked serious and angry, a feeling Sebastien could sympathize with, but couldn’t prioritize above the wellbeing of his Clan.

“That was the part we missed,” Anais said, looking hopeful for the first time in months, “We kept treating it like cancer and getting nowhere, but if the disease has a viral component, then we could try harvesting antibodies to create a vaccine.”

“But how the hell could this thing have developed in the first place?” Alex demanded, pain and frustration making him callous. “Vampires don’t get cancer!”

Kendra laughed. She had a beautiful laugh, bright and clear, a cheerful bell that rang through the laboratory... until she realized she was the only one amused by the comment. The laughter died out and she looked at them, confused and incredulous. “Oh, come on,” she exclaimed. “You can’t be serious.”

Sebastien looked to Kendra, half dreading and half eager for the moment of revelation. He stepped closer and opened his mouth, revealing the pronounced upper canines, longer and sharper than that of a human... and growing longer despite his efforts to control himself in response to Kendra’s vicinity.

This would be the true test of her mental strength and adaptability, and he prayed to god, more for her sake than for his, that she would not fail.

Chapter Five

Ah. So this was why he was so convinced that the police would not take her seriously if she went to them with accusations of kidnapping once they released her, the clinically detached, logical part of Kendra’s brain reasoned, while the rest of her was thrown into a frantic state of panic.

Like a trapped animal facing a hungry predator, her first instinct was to flee, but the men behind her grabbed her by the forearms the second she began to move, steadying her in place.

But they underestimated her will for survival, and when she kicked back, jabbing her heel into Beauchamp’s shin, he released his grip on her out of sheer surprise and the shock of the sharp pain that made him fall down and clutch his leg. Wasting no time, she punched the other man, who was no less surprised than his partner, and dashed into a sprint without looking back, desperate to get out of this place and away from the monsters that surrounded her.

Vampires. Freaking blood-sucking vampires!

But how could that be? Vampires weren’t real – they weren’t supposed to be real! And yet this very real man had stood in front of her and allowed her to see what she could only call fangs descending, growing thicker and longer right before her very eyes, glistening threateningly in the neon light of the laboratory. She knew there were crazy people who were into the whole ‘creatures of the dark’ thing and went as far as to attach prosthetics or even permanently alter their teeth to achieve the desired look, but she had no doubt that what she had seen was very real, even though her brain screamed at her that this couldn’t possibly be true. She had seen his teeth and the roof of his mouth as clear as day, and there was nothing there to suggest some sort of advanced mechanized braces or any other sort of artifice.

It was real.

Vampires were real.

Good god in heaven, they were real, and she was trapped in a house full of them!

She didn’t get very far, although later on, when her mind cleared and she was once again able to think clearly, she’d be surprised she’d managed to get as far as she did before Sebastien caught up to her and, grabbing her shoulders, forced her to a stop before turning her around to face him.

With another spike of panic blazing through her, Kendra screamed and tried to punch, bite, kick – anything! – but Sebastien’s eyes flickered silver as he said, “Calm down,” and, just like that, she was... well... calm.

It was not a pleasant feeling. She knew that she should be afraid and outraged, that suddenly stilling down like a toy that had had its batteries ripped out was not normal, and she felt violated by the action. Yet, as aware of the entire thing as she was, she still couldn’t will herself to react as violently as she felt the need to.

“What did you do to me?” she asked in half-choked voice.

“What had to be done,” Sebastien replied without remorse, “You could’ve hurt yourself.” There was a slight change in his voice there, a hint of... concern? But no, it couldn’t be. She had to have been imagining it. He didn’t care about what happened to her, only about how he could use her to his advantage.

“When they jumped me in the cab,” she muttered, suddenly making sense of her memories. “Beauchamp... he said ‘Sleep’ and I just...”

Sebastien nodded. “It’s one of our gifts,” he told her, “We can’t do much with it, though. Just simple commands.”

Despite the hold he had on her, Kendra felt herself growing angry again. “Sleep. Calm down. Stay. Sit. Roll over,” she spat bitterly.

Sebastien closed his eyes in exasperation. “It’s not like that,” he said, opening his eyes again, but Kendra had had just about enough of his crap.

“It is exactly like that!” she yelled at him. “My god, do you even see me as a person? Or am I just chattel to you?”

Whatever he had intended to reply, he never got a chance because Beauchamp and Stefan were suddenly there, Beauchamp pissed and Stefan... of all things, amused.

“You bitch!” Beauchamp snarled, ready to pounce her. She was too fed up with the entire mess to be afraid of him, welcoming the confrontation instead, but before he could reach her Sebastien hand his hand around Beauchamp’s throat, holding him up with barely any visible effort, his face a mask of pure fury.

“If you ever speak that way to her again, there won’t be enough of you left to bury,” he growled, and Kendra believed he meant exactly what he said... as did, apparently, everyone else, because the next things he knew both Dr. Roche-Duquesne and Stefan were on Sebastien, trying to get him to release Beauchamp. The entire scene was making her head hurt, and she began to feel weak, swaying on her feet.

“Kendra,” she heard Sebastien call her name, but she didn’t seem to have enough energy to respond, and when she finally managed to look up, he was in front of her, Beauchamp free from his grip.

“I don’t feel so well,” she murmured, and he nodded.

“I’ll take her back to her room,” he told Dr. Roche-Duquesne.

“You do that,” she agreed, “I’ll find her tomorrow, and if she feels better, we’ll get to work.”

Sebastien put one arm around her shoulders and used the other to prop her up by her elbow. “Come on... let’s get out of here,” he told her, sounding gentler and more human than ever. She nodded and let him lead her back to the room she’d been assigned, and didn’t even bother to protest when he helped her lay down, taking her shoes off and covering her with the duvet once she was back in bed. “It’s the mind-spells,” he told her, even though she asked for no explanations. “You have a strong will and your brain is actively trying to fight them off.”

Kendra scoffed. “Doesn’t seem to me like my mind is particularly strong,” she told him. “Both you and Beauchamp got me exactly where you wanted me with just a few words.”

Sebastien sat at the foot of the bed. “Alex used more force on you than he normally would have because he wanted to make sure you didn’t wake up on the flight over.”

“Ah... so that’s how we went from Florida to Louisiana so fast,” she mused, mulling his words over in her head. If Sebastien was surprised she knew where they were (sort of), he didn’t show it. “So it doesn’t work the same way on everyone?” she asked, the inquisitive mind of the research scientist kicking in, seeking information as a form of coping mechanism because, for her, it was always easier to deal with things, no matter how difficult they were, if she understood what was going on.

“It depends,” he told her, playing along, “If you’re trying to give someone that final nudge to do something they already wanted to do, then it works like a charm... the less the human is likely to do what you want them to on their own, the more you have to push into their mind. It’s... not recommended to push too hard, though. Human psyche doesn’t take tampering well.” As evidenced by her sudden but steadily growing fatigue.

She yawned, hiding her head under the cover because she felt too weak to cover her mouth with her hand. “I’ll let you rest now,” Sebastien said, rising off the bed, “I’ll put Stefan at your door again, but I think you and Alex need to be kept apart until you learn how to play together,” he joked, and it sounded so odd coming from him... but, then again, she didn’t exactly know the man, just what he seemed like to her.

“Why is he so...” she began, but couldn’t find the words. “He’s not angry, but it does seem like I annoy him more than I should, considering we’ve only just met.”

Sebastien smiled, and Kendra couldn’t help but think how it lit up his face, lifting some of that gravity he seemed to always carry around. “He’s a little peeved you didn’t fall at his feet when he tried to talk you into taking the job with us,” he told her. “And... he lost someone to the disease. Someone he loved. I know, deep inside, he understands you need time to adjust to this, but he can’t help resent you for not taking this as seriously as he wants you to.” It made sense, Kendra supposed, but that didn’t make Beauchamp any less of an ass.

She yawned again, and Sebastien approached her, lowering his head to lay a kiss on her brow. “Sleep,” he whispered, but she had a feeling this was not... what did he call it? A mind-spell? Yeah, a mind-spell. No, it sounded like ordinary words, like a farewell for the evening... or the night, she supposed. He was a vampire, she thought as she drifted off to sleep. His day had just begun.

She woke up the next day, confused when she realized there was a black panel where the window had been the night before. She took a moment to let herself fully come to her senses before she got off the bed and went to inspect what turned out to be a thick metallic pane, like a window blind, that completely blocked the outside light from coming in. It seemed logical, she decided. In most of the stories, vampires burned in the sun, so it stood to reason that they’d want to protect themselves during the day.

She realized then that everyone in the house was probably asleep now, which made her wonder what she should do, presuming that she was probably the only person awake at this moment. Figuring that she might as well use the opportunity to snoop a bit, she used the bathroom and changed into clean clothes before stepping out into the hallway... only to be met by two new faces, both male. “You’re not Alex and Stefan,” she noted, remembering the names Sebastien had given her last night.

“No, ma’am. Daylight guard,” the one to the left replied as if that was supposed to mean something to her. “I’m Edward. My partner here is Jake. We were assigned to take care of you today. Do you want to head downstairs for breakfast? Or would you like to see the Doc right away?”

Kendra presumed he meant Dr. Roche-Duquesne and nodded. “I’d like that,” she said, and followed the two guards down the same path Beauchamp and Stefan had taken her the night before.

Dr. Roche-Duquesne was already in the laboratory, bent over a microscope. Now that Kendra was a little more focused, she took a moment to observe the woman. Sebastien introduced her as his sister, but she looked at least twenty years older than he was, with graying hair cut in a pixie bob and lines creased across her face. She supposed that meant that real vampires, as opposed to the fictional ones, did age... and then her mind did another double take when she realized she was already accepting the premise of vampires as a part of reality.

But it was either that or go completely insane, and she rather enjoyed being in full control of her mental faculties.

“Good day,” she said, both in greeting and to announce herself, since Dr. Roche-Duquesne hadn’t seem to notice anyone had arrived.

The woman lifted her head up just enough to see who it was and smiled when she saw Kendra. “Dr. Allenby!” she greeted her merrily and waved for her to come over. “Take a look at this sample,” she told Kendra, and she did as she was bid after adjusting the lens a little.

The slide was mounted with a stained blood film, and Kendra deduced it was a fairly fresh sample. Now that she could observe for herself this (for her) strange new substance, she was amazed by all the similarities and the differences between human and vampire blood. Not all of them could be seen through simple observation, but to her as a scientist, what she could see now was a source of what she felt could become an endless fascination.

“You know, when Dr. Duquesne first introduced me to this,” she told his widow, “I wanted to know everything about it, but the way he kept me at arm’s length turned me off it almost completely.”

Anais Roche-Duquesne chuckled. “I gather that was exactly why he was doing it,” she told Kendra. “He was trying to keep you safe while using you as a fresh set of eyes. The idiot.” Kendra lifted her eyes off the microscope and gave the good doctor a quizzical look. “Oh, what? Am I supposed to think him infallible just because he was my husband?” the older woman asked teasingly. “He did wrong by you. The fact that it got him the results he wanted don’t change that.” Somehow, hearing that made Kendra feel a little better about the whole situation. She was pushed into this through no fault of her own, and it was good to know others understood it as well, especially after what Sebastien had told her about Beauchamp last night.

“Whose blood is this?” she asked.

“Stefan Beauchamp’s,” Dr. Roche-Duquesne replied, and chuckled at the stunned look on Kendra’s face. “I know, they don’t seem like brothers at all,” she said.

“I’ll say,” Kendra murmured, and took another peek through the microscope. “It doesn’t appear that he’s infected,” she noted.

“He’s not,” Dr. Roche-Duquesne confirmed. “We haven’t managed to find a cure yet, but our research wasn’t completely in vain. We devised a test that locates the disease with 97% accuracy, and we’ve found some ways of alleviating the symptoms. The method of transmission kept us baffled, though, until Keith decided to come to you.”

Kendra rose from the telescope again and took a seat on one of the nearby stools. “But that doesn’t make any sense,” she said, but Dr. Roche-Duquesne waved her head.

“You have to understand, for all the similarities, vampire physiology differs rather drastically from human in a number of ways that made figuring anything about this disease extremely difficult,” she tried to explain. “Their metabolisms are much faster and their cells repair any damage they sustain so quickly and so completely that viral and bacterial diseases barely presented a problem before.” Knowing next to nothing about the vampire race, Kendra took the doctor’s word for it, instead addressing a new source of confusion.

“Their ?” she asked, “I thought you and Sebastien were siblings?”

“We are,” Dr. Roche-Duquesne nodded, smiling again. “I’m his baby sister.” If she were not sitting already, Kendra was sure she would’ve felt her legs wobble at that little piece of information. “Shocking, I know,” the older woman said, apparently amused by Kendra’s reaction. “It doesn’t happen often, but vampires and humans have been known to Bond and produce offspring.” Something about the way the doctor said the word ‘bond’ made Kendra practically hear the capital B.

“And a Bond would be...?”

Dr. Roche-Duquesne took a seat as well. “We do not know yet what truly causes it,” she told Kendra. “But basically, it is a very strong pheromone reaction between a man and a woman of breeding age. It’s purely physical – a way for their bodies to proclaim they found the right person to make babies with – but it isn’t a prerequisite for successful conception, not between vampires. There has never been a dhampir born without a Bonding, though.”

Kendra frowned. “Dhampir? Like Alucard?” she asked, finally finding a use for all the hours she’d spent playing Castlevania as a kid.

Dr. Roche-Duquesne laughed. “Something like that, although unlike him, the only difference between us and pure humans is that we tend to live a little longer and have better health.”

“Dr. Duquesne...” Kendra began, but his widow replied before she could finish the question.

“He was human, but my father found him trustworthy and we were allowed to remain with the Clan. We were a rare pairing, though. Dhampir usually wed amongst themselves, or with other vampires – unlike the vampires, we can go about in daylight without any ill effect, so we’re very useful to have around, which is why most vampires tend to treat us very well.”

This time, it was Kendra’s turn to laugh. “You know, the more you tell me about your culture, the more questions I have,” she said jokingly, but it was true. The genetics, the social composition of a Clan, the hierarchy... new topics of interests revealed themselves to her with each new answer she received.

“I can imagine,” Dr. Roche-Duquesne said, smiling sympathetically, “Vampires have a history just as long and a culture just as intricate as humans do, and you are, above all, a scientist. Your heightened curiosity is perfectly normal... just as it’s normal that I can’t give you all the answers at once.”

She stood up and walked over to one of the desks in the laboratory, her own, Kendra suspected, from the photos of her and Dr. Duquesne that stood on it encased in silver frames, and brought back a large, heavy book, handing it to Kendra as she sat back down. “This is one of the histories vampire children are taught when they first start school,” she told Kendra. “It’s oversimplified, but it covers the basics, and I thought you’d find it useful.” She smiled. “Plus, this way, you and I could concentrate on the medical aspects without getting distracted. We have very little time to make as much progress as we can, and we have to make the most of it.”

“Thank you,” Kendra nodded, honestly grateful for the thought – and she agreed, it would be better for their work if they could focus only on those parts of the vampire world that had a direct influence on what they were dealing with.

She put the book down on the table next to her, making a mental note to take it with her when she left, and turned back to the older woman. “Dr. Roche-Duquesne...” she began, but the doctor interrupted her with a laugh.

“Oh, god, child, no!” she chuckled, “That is too big of a mouthful and much too formal. Anais will do just fine.”

Kendra lifted an eyebrow. “You call me Dr. Allenby,” she noted, but Dr. Roche-Duquesne would not be dissuaded.

“So I’ll call you Kendra from now on,” she said, and Kendra had a feeling she was being made fun of a little. “Would that make us even?”

Deciding that this was not an important enough matter to be fought over, Kendra just nodded before she continued with her original query. “You were telling me earlier how difficult it was for you to realize that what you were dealing with an actual disease.”

“Oh, yes,” Anais confirmed it, her expression once again growing grave, and Kendra could see now the similarities in the bone structure she shared with her brother. “As I was saying, vampire physiology is such that it tends to kill most disease carriers before they get a chance to do any real damage, though in the years before modern medicine they presented a much bigger problem than they do now. And, as Alex said last night, vampires don’t really get cancer. There are, we presume, instances of abnormal cell growth that grows into cancer in humans, but we’d always thought that the vampires’ natural healing factor nipped those in the bud... until now, that is.”

Kendra nodded. “When did you first notice something was wrong?” she asked.

“Roughly a year ago, a few weeks after the Great Gathering. You’ll find out about those in the book I gave you as well, and the next one is the reason why we’re in such a hurry – we’re the hosts of this year’s Gathering, and it’s ten days away. Anyway, after we returned from the last Great Gathering, one of my nurses asked me to pay her sister a visit. The girl seemed to be suffering from uncharacteristically strong fatigue and a fever that just wouldn’t break, which for a vampire is unusual, to say the least. I tried to administer some tried treatments for similar symptoms, but none of it worked and the girl died several weeks later. She spent the last ten days in a deep coma, probably because of the fever-induced brain damage.” God, how sad! And what a shock it must’ve been for a species so used to being practically invincible.

“We didn’t suspect any foul play at the time, and the girl was cremated,” Anais continued. “But new cases began to appear over time, and we’ve lost twenty-three people since the first case. The first definite findings we uncovered came from autopsies we performed on the poor souls who died, and once we realized what it was that we needed to be looking for, it became easier to diagnose the disease in living patients and find treatments that worked for them. But I’m afraid that, for all our effort, we couldn’t find a way to fully eradicate it, or to prevent further infection.”

“But how was it that a virus never crossed your mind?” Kendra couldn’t help but ask. She understood now how a vampire or a dhampir doctor could’ve automatically dismissed that possibility, but Dr. Duquesne was human.

“As you noted yourself, the diseased cells showed more in common with human cancer cells than with virus-infected ones,” Anais noted. “And, also, the investigations Sebastien launched at our father’s order to find out the common traits between the victims showed very few straight lines. We suspected at first it might be transferred through blood, as feeding is an essential part of proper vampire sustenance, but not everyone who fed on an infected person contracted the disease. And if it were airborne it would’ve spread much faster.” Indeed, Kendra thought to herself, mulling over theories in her head as to what could cause such a sporadic network of infection.

One of the more controversial theories about the most controversial disease in human history came to her mind almost instantly. “Have you ever heard about the multifactorial model of AIDS contraction?” she asked Anais, and the older woman shook her head in negation. “Basically, back in the early days, one of the theories about AIDS was that it took a set of multiple factors to come together for a body to become vulnerable to the disease, which would explain why some people could be infected with HIV for a long time before they develop AIDS. It’s generally considered an outdated theory, and has been for decades, but the way you describe the pattern of this infection... it may very well be the reason why some people who come into contact with infected blood do contract the disease while others don’t.” And AIDS itself had originally been considered a new form of cancer, another parallel that Kendra thought worth looking into.

Anais sat silently for a while, thinking about Kendra’s theory. “It does make a certain amount of sense,” she said finally, her expression very somber. “And it’s a direction we haven’t considered before. We’ll need to delve into some preparations at first, mostly obtaining new samples, but other than that, I think we have all the tools we need to put that theory to the test.”

Kendra wanted to say something, but her stomach decided to take the moment she opened her mouth to protest its state of emptiness, and Anais gave her a quizzical look. “You came down here as soon as you woke up, didn’t you?” she asked, and an embarrassed Kendra just nodded. “Well, come on, then,” Anais said, standing up. “Let’s get you fed and caffeinated so we can get to work.”

Figuring it’d be easier to focus if she wasn’t hungry, Kendra followed Anais out of the laboratory, looking forward to something for the first time since she was brought into the house.

Chapter Six

It had been a difficult night for Sebastien, not only because he had to deal with the fact that he’d nearly torn his best friend to shreds but also because he’d had to bite the bullet and admit why he’d been behaving so irrationally in the past twelve hours.

Ironically, the person who brought this fact to his attention was none other than Alex himself.

“You’re Bonding with her!” he exclaimed, as he stormed into Sebastien’s office, slamming the door behind him.

“You have no idea what you’re talking about.” He dismissed the accusation right away, but Alex knew him too well to just let things slide.

“You pretty much snatched her out of my arms the second we came out of the plane, you sat by her bed like a dog until she woke up, your canines protracted for her without any provocation as if you were a horny teen and you nearly killed me last night for calling her a bitch... which she completely deserved after cold-cocking me – twice!”

Sebastien’s brow shot up. “Twice?”

Alex groaned. “She punched me when she saw me at the door before we took her to the lab,” he explained, and Sebastien couldn’t help but laugh. Oh, yeah. She was a real wildcat, his Kendra.

He instantly felt his face grow cold.

“Aw, hell,” he cursed. “I’m Bonding with her.”

Noticeable possessiveness without a valid reason behind it was one of the first and most obvious early signs of Bonding, and he freaking missed it until now.

“Damn it,” he grumbled, “As if this situation wasn’t complicated enough.”

Alex grunted, agreeing, and for once not being an ass about being right.

“I’m going to need to limit the time I spend with her as much as possible,” Sebastien said, prompting his friend to scoff.

“As if that’s gonna do you any good. Face it, Seb, Mother Nature made her will clear – there are fat brown babies in your future.” Sebastien shot his second a violent look, a warning growl rumbling from deep inside his chest. “Whoa, there, boy,” Alex raised his palms up defensively. “It’s not my fault your woman’s thick and juicy.” Somehow, this only made Sebastien even angrier. “You know what, I’m just gonna shut up about this for now.” Alex finally gave up, and Sebastien decided that was probably the smartest thing his second had said all night.

“Never mind Kendra now,” he announced, doing his best to calm his temper down. “Tell me about the reports.” While his sister and her late husband were working on the cure for the mysterious and fatal disease that was picking off the members of their Clan one by one, Sebastien and his direct subordinates were trying to find out any connections between the victims in an effort to locate the original source of the infection.

“There’s nothing to tell,” Alex told him, just as exasperated by the dead ends they kept running into as Sebastien was. “So far the only real connection all of them shared was that they all attended the last Great Gathering... but, come on, it couldn’t be that. No one would be insane enough to desecrate the sanctity of a Gathering, and even if such a maniac existed, wouldn’t we have heard about victims in other Clans?”

Reluctantly, Sebastien had to admit Alex had a point.

But, still, there was something that picked at his brain and wouldn’t let him dismiss the idea just yet.

“You know what I keep thinking about?” he told Alex. “The Mississippi Clan.”

Alex frowned. “You mean their marriage proposal?” he asked, and Sebastien nodded.

“You have to admit that was more than a little weird,” he said. “They’ve been pissed at us ever since my father helped my mother run away from home.”

It's been one of the great romances in vampire history, akin to Romeo and Juliet of the human world, except his parents actually had good heads on their shoulders and planned their union with much greater care. They’d met and Bonded at one of the Great Gatherings, their connection instant and all-consuming, but his maternal grandfather, the Clan King of Mississippi, refused to allow the union, seeking to hurt the then Clan King of Louisiana for some transgression long forgotten by everyone else but him, and not caring who got hurt in the process.

But he’d underestimated the strength of his daughter’s character. It took her and her beloved months of planning, but when the opportune moment came, she packed her bags and, together with every dhampir slave brave enough to follow her, ran away from her father’s plantation and into the bayou, where Baptiste Roche waited for her with boats and a small but well-equipped army.

Sebastien’s paternal grandfather granted the runaway slaves their freedom and welcomed them into the Clan, and his parents wed and led a long and happy life together until his mother’s death, their joy a perpetual thorn in the eye of her father and brothers. Ever since then, there hadn’t been a single Great Gathering that hadn’t had at least one major fight between the Louisiana and the Mississippi Clan, usually with the latter as instigators (though God knew their own Clan didn’t lack in dumb hotheads).

That was, until last year’s Gathering, which saw, for the first time in over 200 years, an offer of peace – and alliance through marriage – between the two feuding Clans. The offer of marriage was declined (unlike Sebastien’s mother’s family, the Roche looked down on the idea of cousin spouses), but the offer of peace was accepted with open arms, and the two Clams spent the night in joint revelry, drinking, dancing and coupling until the dawn’s approaching light sent them all to their beds.

“I want to investigate this further,” Sebastien told Alex. “Speak to the families, to friends... to any of the infected who are still able to speak. Ask them to tell you every little thing they remember from that night, no matter how insignificant it might seem.” Alex sighed, clearly thinking that this was a lost cause, but nevertheless obeyed. They might butt heads sometimes, but his second never failed to execute the Clan Prince’s commands to the fullest.

Once he and Alex parted, Sebastien threw himself a work, but when it became obvious that the only thing he could think of was Kendra alone in her bed, he gave up and went down to the gym to sweat off his frustrations. It didn’t do much to ease his mind, but at least it made him tired enough to fall asleep without too much tossing about.

When the sun set and the metal window covers rose, Sebastien woke up to the sound out of pure habit. As usual, after breakfast, he went down to the medical bay to see his father, passing through the laboratory on his way. Sure, he could’ve taken another route, but this one was faster... and he knew Kendra was there.

It was such an odd feeling, being so profoundly aware of another person, yet he felt as comfortable about it as if things had always been this way. He’d wondered if she was feeling the same, or if it would be taking more time for the Bonding to sink its hooks into her body and soul the way it had into his. He hoped it would happen sooner rather than later, because the wait was killing him.

She with Anais in the lab, bent over a desk as they observed something he couldn’t see from this angle – but he could observe the generous curve of her full backside instead, and felt like it was a fair exchange. He smirked but otherwise tried to pass through as if her vicinity didn’t have his hormones screaming to snatch her and carry her off to his room over one shoulder.

For better or worse, though, Anais turned just as he’d passed them by and called out to him. “Going to see the old man?” she asked by the way of greeting, and Sebastien nodded.

“Is he lucid?” he asked in reply, knowing that his sister kept regular tabs on their father while he was in the sick bay.

“It was still daylight when I saw him last,” she told him and walked over to her work desk to pick up their father’s sheet. “Come on, we’ll go see if he’s awake together,” she smiled at her brother, linking her arm with his, before calling out to her new assistant. “Kendra, come with us. Father’s one of our latest infected, and the disease hasn’t truly begun ravaging him yet. You’ll get to see how it looks in the early stage... and meet the Clan King, too.”

Kendra looked as if she was thinking it over for a moment before she left her current work to join them, nodding to Sebastien, but otherwise remaining silent.

Unfortunately, their father was still asleep and didn’t wake during their visit. He may have been only one of the recent victims, but he was also the oldest one they had so far, carrying 459 years under his belt. Vampires lived long lives, but they weren’t immortal, or immune to the trappings of age. The longest living vampire Sebastien had ever heard of was Old Mother Bellamy, the iron matriarch of the Washington Clan, who’d celebrated her 600th birthday just last year, but for all the sharpness of her mind – and tongue – her body had become too frail for her to ever leave her wheelchair decades ago. She remained alive through the sheer power of her will, but even that couldn’t last forever. The old coot had had a good run, and Sebastien still felt a little sad at the thought of attending a Great Gathering without seeing her there, surrounded by her many children and grandchildren.

It hurt his heart to see his father so ill, but he did his best not to show it too much, sitting on the stool at his bedside while Anais and Kendra looked over Baptiste’s charts and compared them with other data they had. He only half listened to them... until he heard one of them mention AIDS.

He looked at them, frowning, but they didn’t notice him at all, and it wasn’t until they were out of the sick bay and back in the lab that he took the opportunity to ask what was going on.

“Kendra had an interesting theory that I decided it was worth looking into,” Anais told him, actually sounding hopeful. “We won’t know anything for sure until all the lab work is concluded, but I think we might be on to something.”

“It’s based on old AIDS research,” Kendra chimed in. “The data Anais and Dr. Duquesne gathered so far makes me think it’s a valid option... but yes, until the new data is in and we can do a comparison, we won’t know for sure if we’re going in the right direction.”

Sebastien frowned. “You think it might be sexually transmitted?” he asked Kendra directly, but she shook her head. Whatever fear or awkwardness she had felt the night before, it had clearly taken a step back to professional curiosity, because she spoke without shying away or wasting time on carefully wording her replies. “I think it might be transmitted through bodily fluids, with blood being the most obvious carrier,” she told him. “Anais said that you were in charge of all non-medical research into the infection?” He nodded. “Good. I’d like to see the results of your investigations. It might help us narrow down the field and pinpoint the original source.”

“We’re actually following a new lead ourselves,” he told them then. “Alex is doing all the groundwork for the time being, but if anything definitive or new comes along, I’ll be sure to bring it to you right away.”

Anais nodded. “Hopefully, we’ll get to the bottom of this soon,” she said. “I’m sick and tired of watching my people die.” Unsaid went what Sebastien knew to be the biggest fear his sister had – the death of their father – but he chose not to bring it up. Anais still hadn’t had a chance to properly mourn the loss of her husband; he didn’t need to add to that burden.

“You should take Kendra to bed,” Anais suggested out of the blue, making both her brother and her assistant choke, but continuing as if she hadn’t noticed the shock on their faces. “She’s been working all day, but we have an even bigger load to deal with tomorrow, and needs to sleep.” She was acting all innocent and altruistic, but Sebastien recognized matchmaking when he saw it.

If it had been any other woman, he would’ve made some excuse and dashed off.

But for Kendra...

He looked over at her, waiting for her reply. “It’s still early... but, yeah, I probably should get some rest,” she said, but she didn’t wait for Sebastien. Instead, she walked over to one of the desks in the lab and picked up what looked to him like his first history book, and made her way out of the lab.

“Better hurry if you don’t want someone else to snatch her away,” Anais teased him, but rather than reply with his usual lightheartedness, Sebastien growled angrily at the thought of Kendra in another man’s arms, and rushed after her.

Chapter Seven

It didn’t take Sebastien too long to catch up with Kendra, and she felt a strange sort of satisfaction when she heard him trailing after her, his heavy steps growing louder as he approached her. It made her feel hunted, but rather than be afraid or repulsed by the thought, it excited her.

Clearly, this whole vampire thing was affecting her brain more than she would’ve thought possible... although, oddly, not more than she would’ve liked. It was a new and alluring feeling, and she was curious to explore where it could lead

She knew where she wanted it to lead her, though, and wondered if Sebastien felt the same. She did not know him, but she knew herself, and she recognized the signs that she was rapidly becoming interested in this man, this vampire , probably more so than would be wise. But she couldn’t help it. Every other moment, even when she was deep in her work, she would remember some reaction of his or something that he said, a trace of a kinder, gentler person that existed under the harsh exterior of the pure male he presented to the outside world. Oh, she had no doubt that this profound masculinity was as much a part of his personality as the loving brother Anais talked about or the caring son she had seen today in his father’s hospital suite, but where the alpha male attracted her on a deeply carnal level, it was the other, hidden part of him that made her think of Sebastien Roche as someone who might tempt her to wish for more than a wild clash of bodies in the night.

But that wasn’t going to happen, was it? He was not only a very handsome man, but the current de facto leader of his Clan and the future Clan King. She could see him taking her for a romp – she had caught him looking at her with lust in his eyes more than once – but she suspected he would choose someone with a better understanding of his world for his Queen.

Oh, well... she might as well enjoy what she could when she could, she decided, as they approached the door of her room. There were no guards there at the moment, and when the Day Guard had abandoned her at nightfall, no one else had come looking for her either.

“Not afraid I’ll run away anymore?” she asked Sebastien teasingly. He looked at her oddly for a moment, one of those looks that told her he was thinking but not what he was thinking about.

“Do you intend to run?” he asked her, instead of replying to her question, making her give him a bemused grin.

“No, I don’t. Not anymore,” she told him openly. “Things just started getting interesting around here and, to be perfectly honest, I’m growing too curious about your world for my own good.” She leaned against the door and crossed her arms over her chest, not failing to notice the flicker in his eyes as he glanced at her risen bosom. “And about you,” she added, more to see how he’d react than anything else.

Slowly, Sebastien laid his palms against the door, resting them just above her shoulders, and lowered his head to look her straight in the eyes. “And what’s so interesting about me?” he asked, daring her to take another step in this game, a game she couldn’t have imagined herself playing just the day before, but now felt like she would burn away if she didn’t bring to the finish line.

With a dare of her own, she returned his gaze with steady determination, brown eyes meeting amber in a battle of wills. “You are a very... contradictory man,” she said, her voice dropping an octave. “One minute you’re driven and completely in command of yourself... another, you’re losing your temper... and yet another you turn all sweet and empathetic.” She smiled. “You’ve got just enough bad boy in you to make you fun, and just enough glimpses of good to make a woman daydream about how you’d change for her.”

He smirked. “Is that what you’re looking for? Someone to change? Someone to mold into your image of a perfect man?” he asked, almost sneering, and Kendra rolled her eyes.

“Oh, please... if I ever decide I wanna raise a perfect man, I’ll have a son.”

Every muscle on Sebastien’s body instantly tensed at that reply. “The only sons you’re going to raise will be mine,” he told her, with fierce conviction in his words, his eyes aflame. “The only daughters you’ll raise will be mine. Because you belong to me, Kendra Allenby. Me. No one else. Me.”

It didn’t feel right that such a possessive claim would make her insides melt for this man, and yet she could feel herself growing hotter by the second, her breath deepening, and her heartbeat quickening.

“I belong to me, Sebastien Roche,” she countered him as if laying down a law. “But if you’re a good boy, I might let you share.”

Suddenly, before she could realize what was going on, he’d pulled her off the door and into his arms, holding her close as his lips crashed onto hers, and she moaned at the contact, trembling, before kissing him back with all the passion that had gathered inside of her during the day with each and every random thought of him.

She heard him utter a low, rumbling sigh, and his hands slipped lower, down her back and under her bottom, grabbing her hard as he lifted her up as if she weighed but a fraction of her nearly 300 lbs. On instinct, she wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms snaked around his neck, pulling him into an embrace. A kick to the door later and they were in her room. Another few steps and they landed on the bed together. They never stopped kissing, hungry for each other, and neither one ready to let go of the reigns. It should’ve been a turn-off, but Kendra found herself enjoying the contrast to her previous lovers. This would be a battle as much as lovemaking, and she intended to give as good as she got.

Mixed in with their moans were the sounds of clothes ripping as they frantically tried to get each other naked, throwing the garments away without looking or caring where they landed. In one moment, frustrated with his apparent inability to undo her bra, Sebastien swore and began to pull at it, making Kendra laugh heartily.

He stopped everything and looked at her, eyebrow cocked.

“The clasp’s in the front,” she replied, sniggering, and he laughed, a booming sound like a dam breaking inside him, full of joie de vivre , and so infectious she had to laugh with him.

Calming down, Sebastien locked eyes with her again and kissed her, a gentler, deeper kiss, but no less fierce in its passion. “Woman,” he murmured as he broke the kiss, lifting her up to rest against the pillows and undoing the clasp in one swift move. “You’ll be the death of me.” He slipped the bra to the sides and off her shoulders, throwing it back somewhere, and leaving her in nothing but delicate silk panties and thigh high stockings – a sight that, from the look on his face, he seemed to appreciate most ardently.

Propping himself up on his mighty arms, he lowered his head for another kiss on the lips. From there, he moved to her neck, nipping gently at the soft skin and letting her feel the scrape of his fangs as he traveled down to her clavicles and lower, between her breasts and to her navel, circling it with his tongue, which made her giggle, and then climbing back up. Straddling her hips, he sat up, his weight on his knees, and moved his hands to her breasts, the size of them too much for his palms to handle. He squeezed tight, making her moan loudly and her hips roll seemingly of their own volition and lowered his mouth to suck in one puckered nipple, dark like cholate and, to him, just as sweet. He rolled the sensitive nub in his mouth, his tongue teasing the tip of it. Kendra mewled, reaching out for him, laying her hands on his shoulders, her nails digging deep into the hard muscle.

He hissed and let go of her breasts, letting them spill out, but kept kissing the lovely generous mounds, taking every sign of pleasure as a reward. His right hand slid down her round, soft stomach until it reached the waistband of her panties, and then he pulled them down, slipping the undergarment down her hips and off her legs. He moved his body lower, nudging her to open her legs for him with his knees, and when she did, he nestled himself between her thick thighs, kissing the trembling inner side from the knee down, until he reached his prize, and dived in.

Chapter Eight

Sebastien could not remember if anything he’d ever tasted had been as sweet on his tongue as Kendra was when he caressed the slick, silky folds of her most intimate area. With his fingers, he spread her gently to give himself better access and took his time savoring her, her moans and sighs and the desperate way she clutched his head serving only to heighten his own desire. When he felt he tantalized her enough, he found the tight little button of her clit, and worked it well, the tip of his tongue lashing out on it as he used everything he’d ever learned about pleasing a woman with his tongue to draw her to the cusp of ecstasy. He could feel her closing in on her orgasm, the first of the many he intended to give her from this moment on, and when she cried out, he left her nether lips, his fangs extending with a hungry hiss before he sunk them into her femoral artery.

The blood kiss was a wonderful thing when done right, and Sebastien knew well how to use it to enhance a woman’s orgasm. Her held Kendra’s thigh tight to his lips, drinking her blood in soft, suckling sips while she shook on the bed, the force of the new sensation shocking her into new and unexpected heights. He could feel her muscles flutter as the pleasure shot lightning through her, and only stopped feeding when her body finally calmed and her breath evened.

He pulled away slowly and licked at the small puncture marks on her skin, the enzymes in his saliva closing the little openings almost instantly. He’d expected her to let him mount her then, pliant and sweet for him from the orgasm, but he’d underestimated his beloved. She was not a woman content with laying back and letting him do all the work. Oh, no. She was a conqueror, his Amazon queen, and the second he rose to lay another kiss to her lips, she tackled him, forcing him onto his back without breaking the kiss, and climbed on top of him.

“You’re right,” she purred as she straddled his hips and reached for the thick, taut length of him, caressing it, running her hand up and down a few times before she positioned the head of his spear at her entrance, soft and dripping wet. “I will be the death of you,” she said, teasing, and in one strong push, let him slip all the way inside of her.

She cried out, and he with her, trembling at the intimacy of the sensation. It shot a blaze of pleasure straight down his spine, and he grabbed on to her hips, urging her to move.

And, when she finally did, it was glorious.

Without raising from him, Kendra rolled her hips in small, wide circles, like a belly dancer at the beginning of her act. Her back arched up straight, her head falling back a little, and her hands rested on the taut muscles of his stomach as she moved on top of him. Sebastien could not stop looking at her. Did he think her beautiful before? He was wrong, so wrong, and only now did he realize what true beauty was. Kendra was a force of nature, a power in her own right. He finally understood what she’d been telling him tonight. In this bed, she might belong to him – but he would never own her, never control her... and he recognized that, for all the primal, possessive force of his hunger, he didn’t want to.

It would be a crime to dim this bright flame, and he knew he was man enough to take her as she was, fierce and independent, and love her more, not less for it, unthreatened by the strength of her will.

Yes, she was his, he thought in the last moments of lucid thought, which slipped away as Kendra picked up speed, moving faster and faster on top of him. She was his... and he was hers.

And that was how it should be.

He could feel her orgasm coming again, the gentle pull and squeeze around his member that grew quicker, stronger, synched perfectly with each begging cry that fell out of Kendra’s lips as she moved her hips, riding him fast and hard, and when she screamed his name again, Sebastien finally lost it, lost himself, calling out for her as he spilled his seed into her, his entire body trembling like a plucked string, the pleasure shattering him to his very core.

Limp and exhausted, Kendra fell over his torso, and he pulled her into a warm, soft embrace, letting her rest on top of him and catch her breath.

“You know,” he teased her, “A man could get used to this petite mort .” She chuckled, having no energy left to say or do anything else.

But that was all right. She didn’t need to do anything anymore, not tonight.

Now she had him to be strong for her when she needed.

For the next few days, Sebastien spent his time between complete focus on his work and heavenly bliss in his bed. Now that he knew Kendra and he would always be there for each other when they needed it, the desperate need that hounded him earlier no longer bothered him, allowing him to concentrate on whatever task he had at hand.

Each nightfall, before he’d go about his business and Kendra’d go to sleep, they spent some time making love, learning each other, and talking about the things that had happened to her during the day. He would spend some time teaching her about his culture and customs, familiarizing her with his people. Kendra, in turn, began setting her alarm to about two hours before sunrise, and they’d share a meal, talk about how his night went, and end up making love against each time, falling asleep holding each other tight. Kendra would wake up again later in the morning and resume her work with Anais, and though the sporadic new sleeping schedule took a toll on her, she brushed it off as a temporary inconvenience.

“It’ll get better once the Great Gathering is over and done with,” she’d tell him, and he knew she was right.

Because, to their shock and relief, they had finally found out the cause of the disease.

It happened but a day before the guests would begin to arrive. The night had barely fallen and he’d awakened early, as usual, only to see Kendra sitting on the bed next to him, her hair unkempt and her face tired but ecstatic.

“It’s genetic,” she told him, each word heavy with enthusiasm. “It’s artificial and genetic.”

It took Sebastien, still woozy from sleep, a few moments to realize what she was talking about... and, when he did, the realization hit him like a hammer to the head. “Are you telling me someone actually designed this goddamned thing specifically for us?” he demanded, his tone harsh, but where a lesser woman would turn defensive, thinking he was blaming the messenger for the bad news, she took it as it was – disgust at the orchestrator of the tragedy – and simply continued.

“Not you,” she said, “We ran the tests all day, and the same sequence of alleles kept repeating over and over again, so we cross-referenced all the names in the lab results and in Beauchamp’s reports... and guess what?” Eyes wide, she grinned victoriously. “All of the victims had one of the slaves your mother brought with her when she ran off to marry your father in their ancestry.”

Now that was news.

As he quickly got dressed, Kendra told him all about their findings. They could not pinpoint the exact moment of the original infection, but because several of the infected remembering seeing odd, shallow cuts that took a little longer to heal than they should have after that night at last year’s Gathering, they suspected that Sebastien’s first instinct was right. It seemed likely the Mississippi Clan engineered what was pretty much a genetic time bomb and, after their offer of marital alliance was rejected, purposefully infected as many people from the Louisiana clan as they could as revenge for every sin they felt Sebastien’s Clan and his family had committed against them.

“I don’t know if it was a design flaw,” Kendra explained, “Or if they made the disease require a specific set of circumstances to prevent it from spreading too fast and revealing their trap too soon, but the disease needed both the person who drank the blood and the donor to share those specific recessive genes in order to activate.” Her brow furrowed a bit. “It was a monstrous thing to do... but, also... kind of brilliant,” she admitted, though she clearly felt morally conflicted about admiring something so foul.

“It is,” he nodded. “Both of those things.” He knew she was not looking for his approval, but also that she wouldn’t feel nearly as bad about understanding the kind of talent and hard work it took to devise such a scheme if he showed her that he understood it too.

Unfortunately, a cure did not seem possible. “We could screen everyone for the reagents,” Anais told him. “And give them a list of people they should not feed or feed on under any circumstances, but that’s it. Those already infected... they’re lost.” She cried then, inconsolable, and he held her close until she was able to function again. The news broke his heart for the people they were going to lose, but there was nothing to do for them but make their last days as comfortable as possible.

Breaking the news to his father was a task Sebastien took on himself. Baptiste Roche, the Clan King of Louisiana, had woken up several times during the past week and seemed mighty pleased with Kendra. “She’ll keep you on your toes, that one,” he told his son, pride and joy in his voice. “But it’ll just make you love her more.”

Grinning, Sebastien nodded in agreement. He already knew the world would be a bleak place without Kendra in it, and he couldn’t wait to formally make her his Queen. They’d begun the preparations for the Bonding rite, one which would tie their life-forces together and make it so that they aged and grew old at the same pace. Vampire couples didn’t need to bother with that, the longevity of their relationships all but set in stone, but mixed couples chose to undergo it even though it mean the vampire of the pair was looking at a shortened life span. To Sebastien, like many other vampires before him, this did not seem like such a large sacrifice. He wanted to spend his life with Kendra, no matter how long or short – and she felt the same, as evidenced by the fact that all he needed to do to convince her to go through with it with him was tell her what the end result was.

“Don’t worry about me,” Baptiste told Sebastien, when his son told him about the results of his investigation and his sister’s work. “I’ve had a good, long life, I was lucky enough to Bond twice, and I raised a worthy heir to the Clan Throne. I’d be greedy to ask for more.” The only request his father had was to make the Mississippi bastards pay.

And tonight, the main eve of the Grand Gathering, hosted by their own Clan Home, was the perfect night to do it.

Chapter Nine

Kendra sat next to Sebastien, introduced to the representatives of the North American vampire Clans as his Bonded mate and future wife, and watched the final confrontation unravel. As they expected, when Sebastien rose and made their accusations about the Clan King of Mississippi, his maternal uncle, the snide bastard had the gall to claim innocence. It was a good thing they had come well prepared – and with a special gem up their sleeve to reveal only after all other proof was presented.

It was one hell of a process, reminding her more of a courtroom drama than anything else, only more boring. If she had not been deeply invested in the entire ordeal, she would’ve been a little bored. But, things being as they were, she listened and observed intently, both the accused and their audience, who mainly remained on the sidelines, refusing to take anyone’s side until they had heard everything that both parties had to say.

It annoyed her, but she couldn’t blame them – most of their evidence was circumstantial, and Kendra was not sure it would hold up in a human court of law.

But their ace was not something that could be contented – or ignored.

Their ace was a collection of CCTV images, released to them by the police after several days of negotiations and, finally, threats of a lawsuit. They were a little grainy, but in full color, and showed a large red pickup truck stalking and then deliberately hitting the car of one Dr. Keith Duquesne, husband of the Louisiana Clan King’s daughter, and a scientist just a few steps away from discovering the full extent of the Mississippi Clan’s crime.

Two of the photos were particularly interesting because one of them clearly caught the license plate of the truck – and the other the face of the driver.

The truck was registered to the Mississippi Clan King.

The driver was his dhampir nephew.

Upon that reveal, all hell broke loose, and the members of the Mississippi Clan attempted to flee, but the rest of the vampires quickly rounded them up.

As Kendra learned, the vampire justice system could be a little drawn out when it came to presenting evidence, but once they were sure they had convicted the responsible party, the punishment came quickly and brutally.

The final decision was unanimous - the Mississippi Clan was no more. The scheming Clan King and all those suspected of involvement in his revenge plans were executed. The remaining Clan members were to be absorbed into other, bigger clans, to live their lives in peace and free of persecution.

It was not something Kendra wished to see happen again. She knew the wrongdoers had to be punished, but this was a little too much for her to take all at once. Sebastien seemed to understand, and put no pressure on her whatsoever, giving her his quiet presence and support to lean on.

She had to admit, it was a good feeling. Kendra was proud of her strength, but it was nice to know she didn’t have to be strong all the time anymore. She had someone she could rest with and know she would be safe and loved, no matter how strange the way that love came to be was.

With Sebastien at her side, she knew she could survive anything and come out a winner.

Epilogue

Three weeks later, she stood barefoot and dressed in red in the center of the Clan Home back lawn with Sebastien, also barefoot but dressed in dark green, facing each other as they waited for the Clan Priestess to perform the Bonding rite. The elder vampire woman, in elaborate formal robes, suddenly looked at Kendra and proclaimed with a huge smile on her wrinkled face, “You’re pregnant.”

Shocked by the statement, Kendra looked at Sebastien, who seemed just as confused as she was, and then back to the Priestess.

“I beg your pardon?” she asked, and the woman laughed.

“You’re pregnant, child! I can smell the change on you!” The Priestess confirmed her diagnosis, much to the loud joy of everyone present.

Kendra looked at the man who, by the end of this night, would be her husband. He was the only person other than herself who wasn’t cheering, but the smile on his face spoke more of how happy the news made him than all the noise everyone else was making.

“Is she for real?” she asked him, skeptical, and wondering if she’d be criticized for it, but Sebastien just laughed.

“She’s for real,” he confirmed, nodding. “She’s trained to sense such subtle changes. No one else could’ve possibly caught it, not until way longer into the pregnancy.”

Still a little dazed by the revelation, Kendra looked down to her stomach... and then back to the Priestess because a terrifying thought crossed her mind. “The baby... the rite, will it harm it?” she asked, almost frantic, remembering too many stories in which mixing magic and pregnancy resulted in tragedy, but the old woman just smiled and patter her shoulder.

“Don’t worry,” she assured Kendra. “It might be uncomfortable for you, but the baby will be just fine. It’s too small for the rite to affect it. It’s just a cluster of cells waiting to grow into a son or daughter.”

That calmed her well enough, but she still felt an enormous amount of excitement and anxiety mixed together.

A baby.

She was going to have a baby.

She was getting married, doing strange and inexplicable things to her body to make her life as long as her vampire husband’s was, and she was going to have their baby.

If someone had told her all this a month ago, she would’ve had them committed in less than an hour.

Yet it had all happened, and was no less real than the life she was about to leave behind.

Sebastien took her hands in his and smiled that special, warm smiled reserved just for her.

“Ready?” he asked, and Kendra felt her heart overflow with love and hope for the future that lay ahead.

She smiled back and entwined her fingers with his.

“Ready.”

*****

THE END

The Vampire Prince's Baby

Description

A curvy orphan looking for a man to free her PLUS a sexy Vampire Prince on a quest to gain the throne PLUS two dangerous fights that must be won!

It's a great honor to be chosen to marry a son of the Vampire Empress.

Found Burlap doesn't care about honor. She also doesn't care that mating with a vampire might kill her. All she cares about is getting away from the boring orphanage she grew up in.

When Vampire General Alexandru offers her that chance, she accepts without hesitation.

Alexandru has just one thought on his mind when he chooses Found to be his mate, producing a child so that he can prove himself worthy to be the Empress' heir and take on the title of Emperor someday. The Empress has decreed that only a son with a human mate who bears his child may have the honor and Alexandru is determined that he is the one she will choose.

But there are dangerous obstacles in the way. Bear Shifters are threatening his territories and he must take action. Plus Alexandru's jealous brother Vlad has his eye on his bride.

Alexandru will not rest until he manages to claim the Empress' favor–and Found–for his own. Will he manage to do so? Only one way to find out.

Chapter One

Alexandru opened the throttle on his refurbished 1969 Harley Davidson, enjoying the feel of the wind on his face. The night was inky about him and it was only by going this fast that he could push past the hunger that burned in his throat. He had a couple of blood bags in his backpack, but he was too impatient to stop and drink.

As a general of the Vampire Empress, he held extensive lands that he protected from both Shifters, animalistic beings that could shift from human to animal forms, and his own brothers. Well, half-brothers. All of them shared a father, but Alexandru's mother had only given birth to him and his sister.

He often traveled across his territory, but rarely had the opportunity to take the time to just enjoy riding. He always had business to attend to.

And that was what he was doing here, riding along the rough roads between large stretches of fields full of crops and animals. Snatches of smells–pig, cow, tree, asphalt–all bombarded his senses as he rode, blowing away as quickly as they came.

The Vampire General passed a broken sign that read Bayside Orphanage and headed for the large house at the end of the gravel driveway. It wasn't in terrible repair, but it could use a fresh coat of paint and a new roof.

He could almost smell her blood already—the girl he had chosen was waiting for him. It had only been a few weeks since he sent out a call for all women of child-bearing age in his land to send a droplet of blood to him so that he could take a human bride. The moment he scented hers, he knew she was his.

The orphanage mistress, a tiny, wrinkled woman, waited for him on the steps. He cut his engine, put the kickstand down and approached her.

"My Lord, please spare the girl," the mistress rasped. "She has done nothing."

"Step aside," Alexandru said impatiently. "My bride awaits me."

Since the death of the Emperor, Alexandru's father, the Empress had refused to drink vampire blood. As a result, her mortality was returning and it was impossible not to see the lines on her face or the gray in her hair. She appeared to age more every day.

Her sons would continue their faithful servitude towards her for as long as she lived, but it would not be yet another seventy years before she was laid to rest beside their father. Once she was gone, the brothers would divide into factions, warring against one another until a new Emperor took his place.

"Master, the girl is an innocent," the mistress tried again, but Alexandru pushed past her.

The Empress hated to think of her sons killing each other, as well as the toll such a war would take on human lives. So she decreed that she would name one of the generals, vampires who had already proven their military aptitude, as her heir.

The catch was that he must have a mortal wife and a child from her in his arms before he was considered possible to be the heir and next Emperor.

Alexandru always knew he was meant to take his father's place and had been building his army and power since he was old enough to shoot a gun. This new declaration meant he had to adjust his plans, but he was certain that he could control the bloodlust that caused his brothers to kill their wives, rather than mate them.

As he stepped into the orphanage, his eyes found his bride instantly. The almost non-existent beat of his heart sped.

She stood near an empty hearth. An alluring, delicious scent wafted off her dark olive skin, and her slanted dark eyes gazed steadily at him. Alexandru drew in a deep breath. There was no fear in her scent. A suitcase sat near her feet and she picked it up.

"Let me look at you first," he instructed.

She set the suitcase down and stepped forward. "Do you wish me to undress?"

The mistress, who had followed him in, whimpered.

Alexandru shook his head. "I can see everything I want with you clothed."

He circled her, feeling uncomfortable like he was inspecting a prize horse rather than the woman who would be his wife. She had good, wide hips that would be perfect for birthing. Her breasts were the size of a grapefruit and would provide his children plenty of milk. She was a good, stout girl—thick and strong, not like the wives his brothers kept choosing.

"If you come with me, you will never return," he told her, stopping to stare down at her. She had to crane her neck to meet his eyes.

"That's why I sent in my blood. I want nothing more than to get away from this place."

The orphanage mistress gasped. "Do you think so cruelly of me?"

"I think nothing of you at all," the girl replied, not moving her eyes from the Vampire General. "I was born for better things than a lifetime in an orphanage."

"If you go with him, you were born for death!"

"Perhaps I was, then."

Alexandru's brow rose. Odd… she did not scent of depression. He didn't think she was as willing to die as she made herself believe. He put an arm around her, breathing deeply of her scent. O-negative. It was the only blood type that could bear vampire young, although the reasons for this were unknown. He lifted her effortlessly and carried her out to his motorcycle.

"My things," she protested.

"You have no need of them any longer." Alexandru deposited her onto the bike and climbed on himself. "We will be wed before sundown tomorrow and you will have everything you could want at your fingertips."

The girl nodded. "What should I call you?"

"Alexandru. It's my name. And you?"

"Found," she said, her arms tightened around his middle. "Found Burlap."

***

When Found woke the next morning, she had the briefest moment of panic. Her, marrying a vampire general? There was nothing special about her, nothing that warranted Alexandru coming to rescue her from that orphanage where day in and day out she thought she might shrivel up and die from boredom. She should have been released long ago, being a legal adult for almost three years now, but with nowhere else to go, she had stayed.

She sat up in bed gazing around the room she had been given. It was more luxurious than anything she had ever experienced. Not only did her bed have a feather mattress, but it also boasted curtains that fell gracefully at each of its four ebony pillars. Fluffy pillows surrounded her.

A vintage chaise lounge sat beside a bookshelf full of expensive-looking crystal figurines. Next to this was a vanity dresser with diamond jewelry sitting on top of it. Found felt like a princess. Well, she sort of was now. At least she would be once she married Alexandru.

A silk Persian carpet caressed her calloused toes when she swung out of the canopy bed. No sooner had she done so than a tall, willowy woman bustled in, bringing with her a wheeled cart.

The woman clucked her tongue. "How am I meant to make a wedding dress for you by sundown? I ask you how ?"

Found smiled, reminded of the old grumpy hen that she used to gather eggs from. "Hello."

"Why, yes, hello," the woman said, distracted. "I am Wava. I ask you again, am I a miracle worker? A wedding dress in one day! It shall be hideous and I shall die of shame. Very well, if Sandru wants to be a laughing stock, I'll have to refashion one instead of making it from scratch. What's your name?"

"Found Burlap."

Wava's dark brows disappeared under her bangs. "What sort of the name is that?"

"The one the orphanage mistress gave me when I was found on her doorstep wrapped in a burlap sack."

She still had the sack–or at least she had, until last night. It had been left behind at the orphanage with the rest of her things. Well, that was for the best. This was a new life. Being tied to the past wouldn't help her anyway.

"Found Burlap. Well, I suppose it's better than no name at all." Wava put her hands on her hips. "Are you a virgin?"

Found expected the question, but she still felt her face grow warm. She took a deep breath, heart beginning to quiver nervously. What if Alexandru no longer wanted her when he knew the truth? The call for blood from candidates hadn't specified she had to be one.

Would she be expected to outline her sexual history? There hadn't been much else to do at the orphanage and more than once she had slept with a man, hoping he would take her away. They never had, but she didn't much care now.

Wava stared at her, awaiting an answer. Found raised her chin. If Alexandru wanted a virgin, he should have said so. "No."

"Good. Then I don't have to explain sex to you. You do know why Sandru wanted a mortal wife, yes?"

Found nodded. It was all explained in the letter asking for a drop of her blood. Vampires ruled the lands, protected them from the dangers of Shifters, witches and demons. In order for Alexandru to one day be Emperor, he needed a human wife to bear him an heir of his own. Found didn't know why. But now that Alexandru had chosen her for his wife, she would give him as many children as her body was able.

"Good, good," Wava continued. "Let's measure you quick. You'll need your blood transfusion shortly and I want to get working on your dress. Your refashioned dress. I tell you—"

Found's brow creased. "Blood transfusion?"

"Vampire blood in your veins will make you stronger. Eventually you'll drink right from Alexandru, but a direct transfusion remains the quickest way to get it into you, especially since you have your wedding night tonight."

Wedding night. Found ducked her head and a tight feeling squeezed her insides. She had hardly been able to believe her eyes when she first saw her husband-to-be.

He was tall, much taller than she was, with olive skin tones only a few shades lighter than hers. Wide shoulders and narrow hips revealed a powerful body, ropes of muscles straining against his shirt. When he spoke, she saw the fangs that should have sent her running in fear. Instead she wanted to know what it would feel like to have those two sharp points pierce her skin. He was certainly more attractive than any of the other men she'd had in the past.

"It's not too late," Wava said suddenly, wrapping a measuring tape around the shorter woman's hips. "To change your mind, I mean."

Found smiled at her. "Why would I want to change my mind? Alexandru is going to give me a life of wealth and luxury."

"Or he might kill you in your wedding bed."

Found shrugged. "I don't think he will."

Wava frowned. "There is a reason why there are so few vampire children, you know. They are strong creatures that can crush your skull, and the bloodlust… ah, well. Alexandru drinks regularly, but the desire for your blood may be too strong for him when you are body to body."

"If I die, then I die." Found had already considered the possibility and she wasn't afraid. It wasn't as though she had much of a life to miss. This was worth the risk.

Wava clucked her tongue. "I can't decide whether you are brave or stupid. O-negative is the only blood type that can carry vampire children to term, but it's also the most tempting to vampires. Think rich, creamy Belgian chocolate compared to something like a Mars Bar."

"I've never had Belgian chocolate."

Wava looked even more horrified than she did at the thought of making a dress in one day. "You poor, poor creature! Well, I'll get you some before the wedding. If you die in the mating, you can't go to your grave without having a taste of Belgian chocolate."

"Yes," Found said, rolling her eyes. "Because that is what's important."

"If you find yourself dead tonight, I think you will miss what you never had."

Found shrugged. "Maybe. But this is the best chance for me to get everything I want from life. I'm not giving it up."

Wava hummed. "Then it seems you and Alexandru have something in common. Neither of you are looking for love."

"Love?" Found shook her head. "No, I don't need or want love."

Chapter Two

Alexandru stared down at his sleeping wife. His wife. His body still tingled with the aftereffects of consummating their marriage, but she didn't have a single bruise on her beautiful body.

There was a sense of triumph in him, being beside the fragile human that was his mate and knowing he was strong enough to be gentle with her. He had been afraid when orgasm took him that he would accidently break her, but she had expressed only pleasure–the best she'd ever had–before she fell asleep.

The dress she wore to marry him in was hanging on his closet door, next to the tuxedo that Wava insisted he wear, rather than the jeans and sweatshirt he had been planning on. He smiled fondly, remembering his sister's look of horror when he had told her what he planned to wear.

His stomach growled. Even though he had drunk his fill before the wedding and filled his nostrils with a pungent mixture of herbs, her smell still made his mouth water. He scented his own blood in her, having decided the transfusion to strengthen her must come from his own veins. But the human smell was so delicious he forced himself out of bed. Best not tempt fate.

Alexandru threw on some old clothes and slipped out of his suite, locking the door after him for Found's safety. Wava had had so many transfusions over the years that his vampires no longer scented her as human, but this delicious, O-negative beauty could prove too much temptation for some of them. He wasn't going to take that risk.

He went to his private office, where he opened his store of blood. Dozens of blood bank bags hung in the freezer. He selected a particularly succulent O-negative to satisfy his hunger.

"I hear congratulations are in order, brother."

Alexandru tensed as he turned on his heel. His younger half-brother, Vlad, leaned against the windowsill on the other side of the room. The Vampire General felt his hands clenching and tried to relax. Vlad liked nothing better than to provoke him. He had ever since the Empress had declared that Vlad was not worthy to rule humans and gave his lands to Alexandru.

Since then, Vlad had been a wanderer. He went from brother to brother, who felt obligated to take care of him until he annoyed them so much that they kicked him out.

"Congratulations?" Alexandru asked calmly. He made a mental note to track the route Vlad had taken to get here and flog all the guards that had let him past.

"On your marriage, of course." Vlad's nostrils flared. "I don't scent blood on you, so you must have had a successful mating. Interesting…" Another deep inhale. "She smells delicious."

A deep growl rumbled through Alexandru's chest. He advanced on his brother, pulling his head higher and narrowing his eyes. Vlad was quite a bit smaller than he was and never pushed things to a fight for fear that he'd end up without a head. That didn't mean he wasn't damn annoying.

"You stay away from her. She's mine," he commanded, the words sounded good, so Alexandru repeated them. "Mine. My wife, my mate. If you so much as touch her, I will feed your body to the pigs."

Vlad clucked his tongue and shook his head. "Dear, dear brother. Mother would not be pleased to hear you speak to poor little Vlad with such hostility, when all he did was come to congratulate you."

"The Empress knows exactly what you are. That's why you have no lands and no title."

The reminder made Vlad clench his fists and flash his fangs in a snarl. He quickly regained control, however, and laughed.

"Careful, brother. You know what happens to men who fall in love? They lose everything, even their own wills."

Alexandru snorted. "The mortal is my woman. That's all. There is no danger of me falling in love with her."

Vlad's eyes gleamed. "So you say now. I wonder what you will say in a year or two… Assuming you can continue to mate with her and not crush her fragile human bones. Tell me, does plugging your nose really help to avoid the bloodlust? That's my downfall… every time I try to rut with a woman, I end up draining her. It makes my orgasm that much more powerful, but I doubt they much like it."

He laughed and Alexandru had to fight the urge to rip off his head right then. He did not have the authority to kill Vlad and he would be executed himself if he did. "Get out of my home."

"Tut, tut, so touchy."

"Out!" Alexandru roared, advancing, but before he could reach Vlad, his brother had slipped out the window and out of sight.

Alexandru rushed to the window, looking down. There was no sign of Vlad. He scowled. Vlad was like that, the slippery devil. Their brothers had often complained of the same thing. He was able to slip in and out of even the most heavily fortified palace, leaving hardly any trace behind. Some thought he dabbled in witchcraft, or could turn into a bat as some humans believed vampires could.

Both were ridiculous notions, but Vlad did have some sort of skill that the rest of them didn't. Alexandru suspected that was the reason the Empress put up with him.

When I rule the vampires, Alexandru thought, returning to his blood supply, the worm will be locked away in the dungeons until I get every last one of his secrets out of him.

The thought was comforting.

***

Found was alone in bed when she woke. Disappointment coursed through her. She'd hoped they could go for another round of mating, but when she started to move, she changed her mind. She felt like she had run a marathon, uphill, while wearing a backpack of camping gear. Every joint ached and her muscles were stiff. She'd need some time to adjust to this.

It was worth it, though. She grinned widely, thinking of the powerful pleasure that had coursed through her the last night. It was so much better than anything she had felt before.

Wava bustled in shortly after, as if she knew that Found was awake and smiled cheerfully.

"Good morning! Let me open these windows for you. It's a beautiful day outside."

Found blinked in the bright light, shielding her eyes and pulling the blankets up to her chin, having just realized she was naked.

"I've brought you breakfast as well as a new wardrobe. I'm afraid I haven't had time to do all the alterations I'd like, but you need some clothes for while you're here." Wava put a silver platter on Found's knee and hung a silk robe on the post beside her head.

"Thank you," Found said.

"You eat and get dressed in that while I run you a bath. Oh, it's so exciting to have a woman around here! Well, I mean a woman I can dote on. We have plenty of servants, but they all dote on me. Dear Sandru. As much as I love him, I'm afraid he can be a little stodgy at times."

Found nearly choked. She hadn't thought much about it when Wava referred to 'Sandru' the previous day, but there was definite affection in her voice. A wave of jealousy crashed over Found. What was this woman to her husband?

"You mean Alexandru?"

"Yes, I—Oh!" Wava's eyes widened as Found's narrowed. "He's my brother. I'm sorry, I thought you knew."

Found relaxed. "Oh. He didn't tell me he had a sister. So you're a daughter of the Empress?"

"No."

Found's brow furrowed. "But he's one of her sons."

"It's a little complicated… you see, after a certain time taking vampire seed into your womb, the transfer of blood will change your body and you'll become infertile."

Found gasped. She hadn't known that.

"Don't worry, it'll be a hundred or so years, far more than the average human lifespan." Wava smiled brightly at her. "But when the Empress reached that age, her husband took other mortal women to give him children. Sandru and I were both born out of one of those unions. Our mother raised us, but Sandru is still considered a son of the Empress because he is the Emperor's son."

"Oh," Found muttered. Her brow furrowed as Wava talked. The other woman had slightly elongated canines, but not fangs. Perhaps, like with many species, men simply had more sizable weapons.

Her stomach rumbled and she started on her breakfast while Wava bustled to the bathroom. The sound of running water made Found smile. She loved baths, but rarely had a chance to indulge herself in one.

The bath helped with her aches tremendously. Found lounged in the water for hours, until it was too cold to stand anymore and she got out. It was noon by then and her stomach rumbled again. Wava was still in the room, putting away clothing and answered the door when there was a knock.

A man handed Wava a silver tray. No, not a man. Found saw fangs flash when he spoke to Wava.

Suddenly the vampire stiffened. His head whipped around and his black eyes delved into hers. Fear flooded her and she stumbled backwards, unable to break eye contact with the vampire. He stepped forward.

Then a deep, threatening growl reverberated from the hallway. The vampire jumped, backing away from the door. He looked fearfully over his shoulder and in a moment Alexandru strode into view. The other vampire dropped to his knees, exposing the back of his neck. Something silver flashed in Alexandru's hand and blood spurted into the air.

Found gasped. Wava wrapped her arms around her, comforting her. "Shhh. He's not going to hurt you now."

"But he'll die!" Found's voice rose. She'd never seen a person die before.

The vampire sent her a puzzled glance, but a growl from Alexandru made him look at the floor again.

"He'll heal. I'm afraid young Ivan here has not had many interactions with humans before. He lost his head a moment." Wava's voice was perfectly calm. "Alexandru is re-establishing dominance. Bloodletting is necessary. Vampire blood is very potent, more potent than human. By washing himself in it, he's erasing your scent. Sandru won't let him up until it's completely safe for you."

Found's heart beat hard in her chest. It seemed to take forever, but eventually Alexandru pulled Ivan to his feet and whispered into his ear. The other vampire was ashen, but nodded and stumbled away.

Alexandru stepped into the room and shut the door. He stared at Found for a long time, nostrils flaring. For a wild moment she thought he was angry at her, but eventually his shoulders relaxed.

"I apologize. Your scent is very powerful. It's difficult to resist."

Found nodded, her heart rate returning to normal. She knew Alexandru wasn't going to hurt her.

"Wava, you must not leave Found's side," Alexandru said, eyes not moving from Found's face. "She carries my child and will be irresistible to the inexperienced young ones."

Found gasped. "What do you mean, I carry your child? I surely cannot be pregnant already!"

Wava squeezed her shoulders. "Congratulations!" she trilled.

Alexandru nodded stiffly. "I… am very pleased."

Found nodded, finding that there was a bubble of joy blossoming in her as she pressed her hands to her stomach. "So am I... I think."

"Good."

Found glanced at Alexandru. He didn't look happy.

"Sandru, your wife and you have just shared some wonderful news. The least you can do is kiss her," Wava urged him on.

Alexandru held his breath as he moved to Found's side, pressing a kiss to her cheek before retreating. "It will take time for me to adjust to your scent."

Found nodded, not knowing how to reply.

"I'll start on the baby's wardrobe right away," Wava clapped. "What luck, you getting pregnant so soon."

Chapter Three

It was hard to concentrate on his lieutenant's words as he stared at the large map that showed his territory. Alexandru's mind was consumed by the beautiful mortal woman who carried his child.

Some vampires could scent a pregnancy almost from the moment it happened, Alexandru was one of them. If he hadn't had the herbs in his nose on their wedding night, he would have been able to scent the pregnancy then.

He had to admit, he had not expected for her to accept his seed so quickly. The flood of hormones into her bloodstream resulting from pregnancy created a near-irresistible cocktail. Her scent had become more powerful over the past three months since their wedding and it was dangerous to be near her.

It was why he could not trust himself to go to Found, even though he wanted more than anything to see her, to hold her in his arms. He hardened at the thought of her tight walls, her succulent breasts, the smell of her arousal. Just thinking of her and knowing he couldn't touch her, was torture.

His lieutenant, Marcus, must have scented Alexandru's arousal but continued speaking.

"The Bears have brought in Wolves from the Americas," he said. "They're testing the strength of our borders. Sir, it is my belief that we must do something quickly, before they grow even bolder."

Alexandru nodded, trying to push Found from his thoughts. It wasn't easy. His fingers twitched, aching to reach for his cell phone and call her, just to hear her voice. Though he had seen her just two hours earlier.

Wava is taking good care of her , he reminded himself. "I agree, Marcus. I want you to increase the patrols on the borders. My brother, Dmitri, lost half of his territory because he could not defend it against the Shifters."

"As you wish." Marcus bowed and turned to leave.

"Wait." Alexandru's brow furrowed. If he was going to someday take the crown, he needed more than just to defend his lands. He had many brothers that were hundreds, even thousands, of years older than him. He was just a child to them, his possessions just a spit of land. He needed to expand if he wanted to be taken seriously. "Send a message to the Bear Matriarch. I wish to engage in battle for territory."

Marcus bowed again and slipped from the war room. Alexandru groaned, thoughts of Found instantly invading his mind. He was fighting a battle on two fronts—one at his borders and one in his mind. How was the little female so pervasive?

He knew he would need to drink from her, to mark her as his own, but now that she was pregnant, he didn't want to risk it. He should have drunk from her before the wedding night. He knew that now. But what was done could not be changed.

Laughter brought him out of his half-stupor. Vlad's scent curled around his nose and his head jerked up.

His half-brother sat in the large, comfortable office chair behind Alexandru's desk, fingers touched together, eyes gleaming. "You have a wife, do you not, brother? Can't she take care of that?"

He gestured vaguely and Alexandru pulled down his suit jacket, though he knew it wouldn't go low enough to hide the bulge in his pants. "How did you get in here?"

"I'm a ghost. I flit through the walls. I wanted to see how your marriage was coming along, but you don't seem to be enjoying your wife… Do you mind if I take a quick go at her?"

Alexandru roared, lunging forward. Rage burned through him at the thought of Vlad's eyes on his mate, his breath on her skin. He would never let that happen! But Vlad slipped from his fingers like an eel and danced around the room, his lithe frame quick and nimble.

"Come on, brother, certainly you can do better than that?"

Alexandru pulled up short, hands clenched. He had to remain in control of the situation, something he was clearly failing at.

"You are not welcome here. Go before I decide to kill you."

"You can't kill a ghost," Vlad laughed. "Besides, the Empress would be furious with you. But back to your female—does she taste good? I could scent her ovulation on you the last time I was here… does she smell better now that she's with child?"

He knew? The vampire general tensed.

"I can't smell her on you," Vlad continued, inhaling deeply. "Are you afraid you'll kill her if you mark her as your own? You know those human marriages you are obsessed with, mean nothing… if you don't drink from her, she's not yours… Maybe I will claim her, if you're too afraid..."

A red haze filled Alexandru's vision. He rushed to his brother, but Vlad easily sidestepped him and bolted for the corridor, laughing as he went. Alexandru chased after him. Forget the consequences, he was going to throw the boy in the dungeons and keep him there until the Empress herself sent for him.

Vlad was quicker than he was and by the time Alexandru was in the corridor, he had already turned the corner. The general followed, feet pounding the carpets. Vlad's scent hung heavy in the air.

He reached a window and the scent cut out, as though Vlad really was a ghost that had disappeared. Alexandru snarled, kicking the wall. How did he do it?

"If you can hear me, Vlad, know that someday I am going to remove your head from your shoulders," he roared.

There was the faint sound of laughter from outside and when Alexandru looked out, his jaw dropped. Vlad was climbing down the side of the palace, dropping from window ledge to window ledge. He moved as quickly as a spider and with the ease of a mountain goat.

"Can you remove my head before I get to your wife?" Vlad shouted back up to him.

Alexandru withdrew. His normally unnoticeably slow heartbeat sped, kicking adrenaline into his system. Vlad could get anywhere. He could get into Found's room.

She wasn't safe here. He couldn't be with her all the time and if Vlad killed her in Alexandru's own home, then the fault would be on Alexandru. He would be viewed as weak for not being able to protect his own wife and child. Vlad would go unpunished. Alexandru would not be given the authority to kill him.

He spun on his heel, racing down the way he came, to Found's room. The only way to protect her was to get her out of here.

***

Found fingered the fine cotton, her eyes running over the frills and bows Wava had sewn onto the tiny dress. Would her baby really be this small? A hand drifted to her stomach. She was only just starting to round out more than her natural curves. It seemed impossible that she was already pregnant. And yet she was.

"Don't you think it's a little premature to be making baby clothes?" Found's fingers wandered to the tiny sailor suit Wava had made if it was a boy. "I mean, it's only been three months. Something could happen."

"You've got vampire DNA in that baby. It doesn't matter how far along you are, if you're pregnant, you'll be pregnant until he is born. Even if somebody came in here right now and beat you half to death. Vampires make hardy men."

Found turned from the baby clothes to see that Wava was at her sewing machine again. Alexandru was worried about the other vampire's reactions to her and didn't want her wandering the palace. Found didn't really mind staying in her room, as long as Wava was there to talk to and alleviate the boredom. All the baby talk and sewing was getting a little tiresome, though.

"You say things like that often, you know," Found said, trying to change the subject. "That vampires make strong men, or vivacious men, or intelligent men. What about vampire women?"

"Oh, there aren't any vampire women," Wava responded matter-of-factly, “well, at least not in our vampire race. There may be in other vampire races.”

"What?"

"Why else would human women be needed to create new vampires? Oh." A look of horror came over her face. "You're not one of those people who think that when a vampire bites somebody they became a vampire too, or that vampires become ash in sunlight or turn into bats, are you?"

Found shook her head.

Wava sighed in relief, smiling again. "Good. Because those rumors are so ridiculous. I think the Shifters must have made them up, to make humans fear vampires and fight against them."

"But there aren't any vampire women here?" Found pressed.

"Correct."

"I thought you were a vampire."

"No. My father was a vampire, but I'm not."

Found's brow furrowed.

"We don't know why, but only our male children are born as vampires," Wava continued. "If you have a girl she'll be human, although she will admittedly be stronger, faster and smarter than your average human, like me. But don't worry. Even if you're carrying a little girl, your pregnancy isn't at any higher a risk. She still has vampire DNA and will keep to term, no matter what."

Found absently stroked her stomach, thinking of a little girl with Alexandru's big eyes. She would be adorable. "Will he be angry?"

"Will who be angry?"

"Alexandru. If it's a girl."

Wava shook her head. "There's plenty of times for sons. This is just proof he can live in harmony with humans."

Found sighed, but before she could continue the door slammed open. Her heart jumped to her throat as Alexandru strode in. His eyes were fiery, hands clenched. His eyes briefly ran over Found and focused on Wava.

"Get her ready to leave. We're going to the Empress's palace."

Wava frowned but instantly began bustling around the room, throwing clothing into a suitcase she pulled from under the bed.

Found wrung her hands and stepped closer to her husband. "What's wrong?"

Alexandru closed the distance between them and pulled her into his arms. His body literally radiated cold, making Found shiver. She wrapped her arms around his waist, pulling him closer and rose her mouth to his. The moment her lips brushed his, he released her and backed away.

"I won't let anybody harm you."

Found's stomach clenched. "Who would want to hurt me?"

"My brother, Vlad. Years ago, his land was given to me. He's been trying to provoke me into attacking him ever since so that the Empress will give him back the lands. He's growing impatient and has set his eyes on you."

Alexandru stepped forward again, putting a hand on her shoulder.

"But I will not let him harm you. I am taking you to the Empress's palace. He won't dare touch you there."

Alexandru pulled away from her again. He took the suitcase Wava had packed and turned, swiftly walking away. Found shivered again, but followed with Wava close to her side. Everything would be fine. Alexandru would protect her.

Chapter Four

The Empress's castle was three times as big as Alexandru's, and was as ancient as the Empress herself. Alexandru had been awed the first time he was brought here, when the Empress claimed him as her son. He continued to be awed every time he visited since then.

"It's beautiful," Found whispered as she stepped up beside him on the balcony overlooking the Black Sea. The waves were calm today, reflecting the sky so clearly it appeared that the ships on the water were floating among clouds.

Alexandru slipped an arm around his wife. The Empress had insisted they stay in the same room since they arrived a week ago and Alexandru's self-control was put to the test every second. But he found he enjoyed his wife's company more than he thought he would. She was always telling lively stories about the orphanage she was raised in. He wondered if some part of her missed it, but whenever he asked, she insisted she did not.

"It is beautiful," he agreed.

His hands traced up Found's delicious curves to her shoulder, then down her arm to her wrist. It felt small and delicate in his fingers, though Found often complained it was too thick for bracelets.

Her pulse beat strong under her skin and Alexandru lifted her wrist to his nose, breathing in the tantalizing scent from her ulnar artery. It made his mouth water and he quickly dropped her hand and stepped away.

"Is it painful for you to be near me?" she asked, her gaze sharp and focused.

Alexandru's mouth twisted into a smile. "In certain ways, yes. There is a physical pain from my desire for you and your blood. But there is also a pain with the fear that if I indulge myself, I will harm you and our child."

Found's gaze dropped to the bulge in his pants. "Sex during pregnancy works just fine in normal circumstances, I'm sure it's fine for this one as well."

Her voice was low, velvety and full of desire. Alexandru suppressed a moan and put his hand out, stopping her, when she stepped forward.

"Every time we have sex is another opportunity for me to lose control. It will be better to wait until after the child is born and I can transfuse my blood into you again."

Found nodded once, understanding.

Alexandru's eyes traced the curve of her dark red lips, the slope of her neck and then the swell of her breasts. He wanted so desperately to explore every inch of her, feel her softness against him once more. But it would be worse to kill her now than it would have been on their wedding night. Not only did she carry his child, but he liked her. It would be painful to lose her, let alone if he was the one that killed her.

"Found, I am leaving the palace."

Her eyes widened. "Why?"

"I sent a challenge to the Bear Matriarch for a contest of strength. The loser will concede land to the winner. If I don't go, I will be branded a coward and my lands will be in jeopardy."

Found's mouth thinned. "Why did you make such a challenge after Vlad made his threats towards me? You said you were going to protect me."

Alexandru flinched. "He hadn't made the threats when I issued my challenge. Nobody will touch you here, I promise."

He stepped towards her, but her eyes narrowed and she backed away. It surprised him, as did the shock of hurt that went through him at her actions. He turned back to the view and tried to make his voice emotionless.

"I have ensured that you have a solid Wi-Fi signal in your rooms so you don't get bored and have let my brothers know in no uncertain terms that if they so much as look at you, I will kill them."

"Can't I come with you?"

Alexandru went rigid at the thought of her with the young, untrained vampires that patrolled his borders, or next to the Shifters that he would encounter. They would rip her to shreds in a heartbeat. "No!"

Found flinched at his tone.

"It's too dangerous," he added, trying to soften his voice. "I couldn't forgive myself if something happened to you."

Found sighed but nodded. "I will call you every day."

"We can video chat at night," he said as he hesitated a moment, slowly moving closer. She raised her face to him, expectant and he pressed a kiss to her lips, not breathing. The hot pulse of blood in her skin fired desire in him and he broke the kiss quickly. "I will return by the quarter moon."

"I will be waiting." She nestled into his side, leaning her head against his chest.

***

His fingers were like ice in her hands. Found absently rubbed them, staring past Alexandru's left ear as he said goodbye to her. He was dressed as though he was going to a business lunch with a CEO, not to a battle. Silk pinstriped suit, bright orange tie, white dress shirt. It was all perfectly fitted to his body, every contour emphasizing his tall, broad figure.

She was never good with emotion. There was no call for it at the orphanage. Year after year she learned the crushing disappointment that nobody wanted her. When no family wanted to take her in, her heart hardened, making it so that she didn't know if she was even capable of crying. If Alexandru did not return, she knew it would devastate her, but she didn't know how to tell him that.

"What will I do if you don't come back?" she asked instead.

Wava stepped up beside her and put an arm around her waist. "Don't worry about that. He'll come back. In the meantime, I'll take care of you."

Alexandru tugged his hand from hers and Found clenched her hands at her sides. Her husband smiled at his sister, bade her goodbye and headed for the helicopter that would take him to his destination. A spike of panic seized Found and she rushed forward, throwing her arms around Alexandru one last time. She buried her face into his chest, inhaling his scent.

A hand stroked her hair and Found managed to choke out what she had been wanting to say all this time. "Don't go. Stay here with me."

"I must go, Found." Alexandru tilted her face to his. "A general who does not protect his lands cannot protect his mate. I'll be back before you know it."

Found pressed herself to her toes and flung her arms around her husband's neck, bringing his mouth to hers. Fire burned in her as the coldness of his skin crashed against her, his intoxicating smell filling her senses. Found closed her eyes, moaning, parting her lips. His tongue flicked into her mouth and she returned the gesture, running her tongue over his sharp fangs. They seemed to grow bigger and she did it again.

He was suddenly out of her arms. Her palms stung as though she had slapped a concrete wall and she blinked rapidly, panting. Alexandru was gone, already in the helicopter and the door shut even as Found tried to follow after him.

Found clenched her fists at her side, sucking in deep breaths to keep control of herself. When had this happened? When had her life become so entwined with the vampire's?

"How long have you loved him?" Wava's question made her jerk.

"I don't love him."

"My dear, I have seen women and their vampires before. Some of them act as though their mate is a drug and can't be parted from him. Others indulge their mate's every whim because he indulges theirs. But none of them actually kiss their mates unless they love him and trust with every inch of their souls, that he won't give into temptation and kill them."

Wava raised a brow at her and Found's cheeks warmed.

"Just because I trust him doesn't mean I love him. Love is complicated and messy. Who needs that?"

A laughing male voice behind them made both women jump. "Who indeed?"

When Found turned, she thought that Alexandru had not left at all. The man she stared at now was almost an exact copy of her husband. Light olive skin, big eyes, strong jaw. He was slightly smaller than Alexandru, though, and wore his hair long, unlike her husband's short hair.

"Vlad." Wava's voice shook with anger. "You stay away from her."

"Will you stop me, sister?" The vampire stalked forward. He curled a strand of Found's hair around his finger. She jerked away.

"Don't touch me."

"Afraid I'll be taken by bloodlust?" Vlad questioned, as his brows raised, then lowered playfully. "You smell good, but not that good."

"I worry only for your safety," Found replied, her voice hard. "If my husband found out about this, it would be most unfortunate for you."

Vlad stared at her, his lips twitching into a smile. "Ah, yes… He did try to have me imprisoned, but fortunately the Empress is smart enough not to listen to his paranoid ravings."

"Go away," Wava growled.

"I only wanted to congratulate my sister-in-law on her pregnancy. But I can see I am unwelcome," Vlad bowed slightly at her and then at Wava. "Good-day, ladies. I hope to see you again, soon."

Found suppressed a shiver as he walked away. The way he had spoken did not sound like a wish… more like a warning.

"I wish the Empress would lock him up," Wava muttered, pulling Found back towards the palace. "But he hasn’t done anything illegal, so she refuses."

"He wouldn't dare touch me," Found said, trying to sound confident, but her eyes sought out his departing figure, shivering when he turned and smiled at her.

"I'm sure he won't," Wava said. "He's not stupid."

"Alexandru will be back soon, anyway." Found missed him already and touched the phone in her pocket, fighting the urge to call him. She wasn't going to be one of those clingy, needy wives.

"He will. In the meantime," Wava said, her eyes lighting up, "I have some new dress designs I want to try on you."

Found smiled indulgently as her sister-in-law pulled her back towards the palace.

Chapter Five

The Bear Matriarch was bigger than anybody Alexandru had seen before. Her arms and thighs were like barrels, breasts so huge that he wouldn’t be able to cup one with both hands. Shaggy hair hung down over her body, the only thing covering her. Her skin was a maze of twisting scars and tattoos. Even the biggest of his brothers wouldn't compare to her.

Alexandru almost wondered what he had gotten himself into, but refused to be intimidated by either the Matriarch or her two sons that flanked her. They were almost as big as their mother. The vampire general had fought Shifters before, had seemed outmatched, but there was steel in his veins, and he was faster than these creatures.

"We will choose ten heroes that you will battle personally," the Matriarch said, her eyes narrowing as she looked Alexandru up and down. "For every defeat, the victor gains ten miles of land."

"Ten miles squared, or pushing our borders back ten miles?" Alexandru asked calmly.

"Pushing the borders," the Matriarch decided. "After you have fought our ten heroes, you will have the option to fight me. If you win, I give you all my land. If I win, my people have free reign over your lands."

Alexandru considered. If he accepted this challenge and lost, he would lose everything. His land, his power, his title. But if he won, then he would have expanded his territory. He would have more power and he would be able to provide more luxury to Found and their unborn child, not to mention he would be that much closer to claiming the crown.

"I accept your terms," he replied and they shook hands. The Bear's hand swallowed his whole.

As the Bears took their departure from Alexandru's hunting lodge, Marcus approached him, his mouth drawn thin.

"Are you certain this is a good idea?"

"Are you questioning me, Marcus?"

The other vampire narrowed his eyes. "With all due respect, this doesn't seem like a wise idea, challenging the Shifters. If you lose—"

"I won't."

"And what if they attack tonight with all their talk of heroes? Do you really think that the Shifters are just going to flash their bellies if you defeat ten people?"

"No. But they will if I defeat their Matriarch." Alexandru flashed his fangs in a smile, warning Marcus to drop the subject. The other vampire did not look happy about it, but he nodded and was silent.

After ensuring everything was in order, Alexandru retired to his chambers, intending to video call Found and drink a couple pints of blood before he retired for the night.

Instead, he found a woman in his bed.

Alexandru stopped short, stiffening. The room smelled heavily of Bear—that peculiar raw scent of forest and power. Not unpleasant, but not a basket of roses either. His eyes narrowed on the woman. She would be about his height, lean muscles showing against firm, smooth skin. The blankets were pulled to her chest, covering large breasts, but whether she was naked or not, he couldn’t tell.

"How did you get in here?" he demanded. Were all his guards incompetent?

"I'm a gift from the Matriarch, to warm your bed."

Alexandru's eyes narrowed.

The woman smiled seductively at him, seemingly unfazed by his anger. "It's not right that a warrior about to face death should sleep in a cold bed. The Matriarch noticed that you didn't have any females with you, so she sent me."

The blankets moved at the junction between her legs and Alexandru realized that her hand was there. He inhaled, scenting her arousal. His body responded to the stimuli, pressing against his suit pants. The feeling disgusted him. He was not an animal, he could control his own desires.

He stepped back, eyes narrowing. "You are not welcome in my bed or my lodge. Get out at once!"

The woman pouted. "Is it because I'm a Bear?"

He opened his mouth to tell the truth–he would not be unfaithful to his wife–but stopped. The Bears could not know how much Found had grown to mean to him.

"Get out," he repeated.

The woman's eyes narrowed. She slipped from the bed. She didn't bother trying to cover herself as she strode out, completely naked. Alexandru shut the door with a snap, searching the room quickly for any sort of traps or surveillance. When he found nothing, he put the woman out of his thoughts and called Found.

***

Found wore a see-through, lacy negligee for her video call with Alexandru. It surprised her how much desire flooded her veins whenever she thought of him. She wanted him to share that desire. Though her cheeks warmed to think of it, she planned to pleasure herself while she told him exactly what she wanted him to do to her when he returned. It was the best she could do at the moment.

Her husband looked less than happy when he called, but the sight of Found's full, round breasts barely restrained by the fabric had his jaw dropping open. Found giggled despite herself.

"How long do you have?" she asked, not wanting to waste time on pleasantries.

"I must sleep tonight. We have half an hour," he seemed to know exactly what she was after because he stood and stripped off his pants. Found swelled at the sight of him. "Let me see you touch yourself."

Found's heart beat faster and she felt herself tighten at the growl in her husband's voice. She reached down, but before her fingers found their mark, a low savage snarling made her jump. Alexandru's head whipped around. His eyes widened and he jumped to his feet. Just before he slammed the laptop closed, Found saw a terrifying animalistic face.

She screamed as her screen went black. The sound didn't cut out with the picture and the sound of snarling and a cry of pain from Alexandru rang in her ears before the call disconnected.

Found sat frozen for a moment before she bolted for the door. She had to get help! Somebody had to go and save Alexandru. But who did she turn to? Wava. Wava would know what to do. The corridor was empty and Found's bare feet sank deep into the silk carpet. Her heart was in her throat as she ran to Wava's room, only to find that her sister-in-law was not there. She raced for the stairs.

Vlad leaned against the wall. His eyes widened at the sight of her and he straightened, mouth hanging open as she got closer. Found slowed, hesitant to go near him, but Alexandru was in trouble and she needed to find help. She raised her chin and strode past him.

A hand shot out and closed around her bicep. Found yanked her arm away but Vlad stepped into her path, spinning her so her back was against the wall.

"You are the most gorgeous thing I have ever seen," he breathed, arms stretched to either side of her.

"Get away from me," Found snarled. She tried to push past him, but his arms were like iron. Her heartbeat increased. Should she tell him about Alexandru? Or would he laugh and keep her here so that she couldn’t tell anybody else until it was too late?

"My brother doesn't fully appreciate you. He hasn't bedded you since you became pregnant. I can smell it. A woman like you deserves to writhe in pleasure every night, if not more," Vlad panted, his eyes growing dark as they raked over her body.

Found's breath caught in her throat. For a moment a thrill of panic made her forget about Alexandru. What was Vlad going to do to her? He wouldn't attempt to force himself on her in the Empress's palace, certainly not right out here in the open. Or would he? She shoved at him, masking her growing fear with anger.

"My husband treats me right. He puts my life above his own pleasure."

"Does he?" Vlad's eyes narrowed, his words almost a growl.

Found pushed at him again–Alexandru had been attacked, he was in danger. He could be dying, and Vlad was stopping her from getting the help he needed!

"Get away from me!"

"I can show you true pleasure," the vampire hissed, his voice challenging. "Your husband doesn't need to know. He doesn't even care. You're here to pop out his babies, not be his lover. That's all he cares about. He hasn't touched you because he fears that he will end the life of your child. Once you're done bearing children, he'll toss you aside. But if you agree to be mine…"

Found yanked her hands free and shoved him, snarling under her breath. Vlad didn't even budge and he actually laughed. She slapped him hard.

"Touch me and my husband will tear off your head. I am his. No other man can compare, certainly not a sniveling coward like you!"

It had been a mistake. Found knew it the instant she said it. Her breath locked in her chest.

But instead of the anger she expected, a look of triumph flashed over Vlad's face. He laughed. "You love him. I warned him about the dangers of love. But if you love him, then he loves you, too. This makes things much, much more interesting."

He leaned closer and Found reacted on instinct. She brought her knee up hard to his groin. It was like kicking a tree but something gave beneath her knee. Vlad gasped, crumpling as pain twisted his features. One hand swung out, cracking against her face. Found cried out, stumbling as black spots blinded her.

Her foot met air and she was falling. The hard edges of the stone stairs were dashing into her body. She flung her hands out to stop herself, but it didn't even slow herself down. Her head cracked against stone and everything went dark.

Chapter Six

Alexandru dragged the unconscious Bear woman from his car, throwing her over his shoulder as he approached the Bear camp. Fire blazed in his eyes. They would answer for this, sending an assassin to seduce him. His men, armed with silver weapons, followed after him. They moved like silent, deadly shadows.

The Matriarch waited for him. She eyed the woman over his shoulder. He set the Bear down, not trying to be gentle but not rough, either.

"Explain yourself," he rumbled.

A smile curved the Matriarch's lips. "You've defeated our first hero. Ten miles of my land are yours."

Alexandru stared. He felt his cell phone buzz in his pocket but ignored it. "This was one of your heroes? Tonight?"

"We never said we wouldn't start tonight."

Marcus's phone rang. Alexandru sent him a glower and the lieutenant fished in his pocket, looking embarrassed. He strode away and held the device to his ear. The Vampire General focused back on the huge Matriarch.

"So is this what we can expect from Shifters?" he sneered. "Deceit and trickery? The woman tried to bed me!"

"A test of where your brain is. Yours, it seems, is not between your legs."

Marcus rejoined Alexandru. His eyes were wide and he touched the general's shoulder. "My Lord, I need to speak with you."

"Not now," Alexandru snapped, but Marcus looked so grim that his heart jumped to his throat and he allowed his lieutenant to take him aside. The Matriarch snorted at him.

"My Lord, your wife has been injured."

Alexandru's heart stopped. Found. No. Not Found! "What happened?"

"It seems she fell down a flight of stairs. She was found unconscious on the landing. Wava is watching over her and the healers think she will be fine, but she has not regained consciousness."

Alexandru swayed on the spot. He clutched at Marcus to stay upright. No . This couldn't be happening. He thought of Found's bright eyes then saw them glazed, blood pooling beneath her. He had to get back. He had to get to her. He shoved Marcus to one side. His lieutenant kept a firm grip on him.

"If you leave now everyone will think you a coward and you will lose her to one of your brothers. She is alive. She will remain alive, but you have to do what you came here for."

The Vampire General closed his eyes. Marcus spoke the truth. He needed to finish what he started here if he wanted a chance to live peacefully with his wife. With effort, he forced himself to return to the Matriarch. Every muscle in his body was tense and ready to spring. He could not be bothered with all these politics, not when his Found was injured. He was meant to protect her! He had failed.

He would not fail again.

"Let's forget the lesser prizes," he snarled, ripping off his suit jacket. "Your lands for my lands. You and I fight now and decide it."

The Matriarch's eyes glittered. Her teeth were white, sharp. Alexandru felt his own fangs extend in response and charged her.

She shifted in the blink of an eye. A giant Bear, she was twice as tall as he was. She roared. When she crashed to the earth, the rocks under his feet shuddered. Alexandru pushed aside a bolt of fear and ducked, avoiding the swipe of a massive paw. He darted in under her belly, knuckles cracking against her thick hide. The Bear roared again, rearing back. A paw caught Alexandru's shoulder and he spun away, colliding painfully with a tree.

The Bear charged. Alexandru seized a branch just above his head and pulled himself out of the way. The tree snapped like a twig as the Bear plowed into it.

The force of the crashing tree threw Alexandru into the air. He rolled as he landed, not sparing any thought to possible injuries. The Bear charged again, the world shaking with her roars and Alexandru rolled as she leaped at him. Her teeth snapped where he had been seconds before.

The vampire pushed off the ground, regaining his feet. As the Bear came at him, he slipped around her head and he felt the heat of her breath on his skin as he grappled at her neck. It was so thick he couldn't get his arms around it. His grip slipped.

He was going to lose. He was going to die here and he would never see Found again.

The moment of panic distracted him, allowing the Bear to shrug him off. His lungs seized as she slammed her paw into his chest, driving him into the ground. She growled, opening her mouth. Ropes of saliva hung between her teeth. Alexandru's hands shot out, grabbing the jaws. Her teeth cut into his palms and blood dripped onto his face.

His heart pounded in his ears as the Bear's mouth inched closer, despite using all his strength to hold her away. The paw was still on his chest, making it difficult to breathe. Black spots danced before his vision and he knew that he wasn't going to last long.

Found's face drifted before his eyes as pain cut into his hands and chest. The first moment he saw her, their wedding night, the first time he saw her smile, the way she asked him to stay with her when he left her at the Empress's palace.

No. It's not ending like this.

He had less than a second. Alexandru released the Bear's upper jaw, using his hand on the lower to yank her head downward and his free arm to knock away the paw pinning him to the ground. He threw himself forward. Her teeth grazed his chest, but his own met their mark. Hot blood spurted into his mouth as his fangs sunk into the Bear's nose.

It had the desired effect. The Bear screamed, yanking back at the intrusion of her tender flesh, allowing Alexandru to slip out from under her. He sucked in a noisy breath and lunged, sending a fist to her eye. His arm vibrated with the force of the blow, his knuckles cracked, but the Bear withdrew once more.

Alexandru pressed his advantage, landing blows to the Bear's wounded nose and eyes. She reared back. He ducked her clumsy paws and drove his shoulder into her gut. She stumbled backward and fell.

He was dimly aware now that there was shouting from somewhere behind him but he ignored the noise, leaping over the Bear's fallen, writhing form. Even as she flipped onto her belly, he landed on her head. His thighs forced her jaws closed and his arms wrapped around her throat. He squeezed with all his strength, snarling, he heard her choke.

The Bear stumbled to her feet, swinging her head from side to side in an effort to dislodge him. He held tighter, tearing at the thick fur on the back of her neck with his teeth.

First one paw then the other tore at him. Pain exploded in white flashes before his eyes as her claws sliced through his clothes and flesh. He renewed his efforts, holding even tighter, spitting fur from his mouth as he yanked it from her neck.

She bucked and rolled but her movements were becoming jerky. Even the paws slashing at him were more missing their mark then finding him. The Bear fell to her side as Alexandru's teeth met flesh. He tore open the back of her neck, letting the blood spurt into the air. She bucked once more and then went limp.

Alexandru held on for another few seconds to make sure she wasn't going to attack him the minute he released her and then he stumbled to his feet. Spasms shook his muscles and his blood pooled around him. He threw his shoulders back and growled dominance as he stood over the Bear Matriarch. She moaned, twitching.

Slowly her body shrank. Her blood flow increased as she took human form. Alexandru's head felt light and he swayed on the spot, but he straightened his spine and stood over her as he would a lesser vampire. The Bear pushed herself to her knees and dropped her head to her chest, exposing the gushing wound to him.

"I cede."

Alexandru spat out blood and fur as he hooked his hand under the Bear's arm. It took all his strength, but he brought her to her feet. Found filled his thoughts and he turned, stumbling towards the car. He won the battle, now he needed to get home to his wife.

Marcus met him halfway, pressing blood bags into his hands. Alexandru tore into the first bag, drinking the blood greedily, while his own spilled over the ground. Everything swam as pain lanced from his injuries, but his vision steadied with the first bag. He gulped down the second with a little more grace and by the time he was finished with the third, his bleeding had stopped and he realized he was leaning against Marcus for support.

He straightened and headed once more for the car.

"My Lord," the Bear Matriarch called after him. "My lands are yours, but we must discuss the finer points of this new arrangement."

Alexandru paused. He glanced over his shoulder at the Bear. Her body was slick with blood, but like him, she seemed to have healed. How long would discussing the new acquisition of lands take? He couldn’t spare the time. He had to get back to Found. He needed to see that she was okay with his own eyes.

"Keep your lands," he shouted, not thinking of anything but his wife.

The Matriarch's eyes widened and several of his own men gasped, but Alexandru was already in the car. Marcus slid into the driver's seat and soon they were away.

"My Lord," Marcus started.

"Don't." Alexandru leaned back in the car seat, fighting the exhaustion that ran through him. He had just given up his dreams of become Emperor. Nobody would follow him after he gave up lands he had just won. But somehow that didn't seem to matter. Not now. Found was all that mattered. He needed her. His wife. His life.

***

Her body was covered in bruises and her neck hurt fiercely, but Found could only muster up relief when she woke. Relief that Vlad hadn't killed her, she also felt relief that vampire embryos were so resilient. The healer assured her that her baby was fine despite the attack.

Wava had been at her side since the moment she woke up. Her sister-in-law assured her that Alexandru was fine and was returning to the palace. To give her something to do until he arrived, Wava had taught her how to quilt a baby blanket. The tiny stitches necessary were impossible to do without poking her fingers, but Found didn't mind so much. It gave her a reason to force her hands to be steady.

The door opened and her heart skipped a beat when Alexandru stepped in. He wore casual clothing, his hair damp and neatly brushed. The rush of relief she had at seeing him alive and well was quickly overcome by anger. He had showered before coming to see her?

Wava had a hurried conversation with the Vampire General, then slipped out of the room. Alexandru sat in the chair his sister had been occupying and stared at Found. She turned her face away, determined that she was not going to be the one to speak first.

"Did Wava get you this pattern?"

Found glanced over the ornate vines ringing a rose on her baby blanket and nodded.

"That's our family crest. It is specific to us."

"That's what a family crest normally is."

"I meant, it was the crest given to our mother." Alexandru reached to touch a golden leaf and Found pulled the cloth away. His hand froze mid-air. Silence swelled between them, then the vampire's hand dropped. "You're angry with me?"

Found glared at him.

Her husband's expression became incredulous. "You are angry with me. Why?"

"Do you know how worried I've been?" Found clenched her fists, careful not to stab herself with the needle. "I saw that thing attack you hours ago and you didn't even call me to tell me you were alive."

"You were unconscious."

"You didn't know that! You didn't call. You didn't even send a text to let me know you were okay. I thought that you could be dead, Alexandru. I thought that thing might kill you and now you're here without a scratch, not caring about how worried I have been!"

"I healed. I did get pretty beat up, but—"

Found felt the blood drain from her face. For a wild moment she wanted to hit him, to strike out so that he would know what he put her through. He seemed to recognize that he wasn't being reassuring and cut himself off.

His jaw clenched and he let out an angry snort. "Here I was, half-crazy with worry for you—"

"And I made Wava let you know I was okay." To her horror, Found's eyes began to flood with tears. This could not be happening. She was not an emotional waif who cried at every drop of the hat. It had to be the pregnancy hormones messing with her body. "Why didn't you phone me? I'm your wife!"

"You are my wife and I was doing what I had to do to protect you. Do you understand that?" His hand closed around her wrist. "You don't understand the vampire ways, it hasn't been long enough, but if I am going to be Emperor, I have to expand my territory. I have to constantly show the others that I am strong, or they will take everything from me. That includes you."

Found's heart fluttered, but she didn't want to give up her anger that easily, no matter how intense Alexandru's big eyes were, no matter the urgency in his voice.

"If I had challenged the Shifters and then delayed meeting their returning challenge, any number of my brothers would have come after you. I was protecting you!"

"Protecting me," she repeated, then laughed. "Protecting me? If you were protecting me you would have been here, like you should have been. If you had, then Vlad wouldn't have attacked me!"

Alexandru's face paled. He reeled back as though she had slapped him. "Vlad attacked you?"

She didn't answer, but that was answer enough.

Fury trickled into her husband's face. His hands clenched the bedclothes, tearing through the fine fabric and with a jerk, he was on his feet. A rage-fueled roar echoed around the room and he charged away without another word.

Oh, God! Found threw back the blankets and ran after him, her nightdress twisting around her knees. What have I unleashed?

He was going after Vlad. Right here, in the Empress's palace. He'd kill his brother and the Empress would kill him for shedding blood in her own home. Found's heart jumped to her throat, getting in the way as she tried to shout after Alexandru. Her muscles and joints protested but she pushed herself faster.

Wava was at the end of the corridor and her eyes widened as Alexandru brushed past her.

"Sandru," she called.

"He attacked Found!" Alexandru's shout echoed through the corridor.

"Wait," Found cried. "Alexandru, don't!"

He didn't turn, didn't even slow down. Wava hurried over to her, but Found pushed her sister-in-law away, desperate.

"What happened?" Wava asked, running to keep up with Found.

"I told him Vlad attacked me," she cried, tears pooling in her eyes. Alexandru was going to die and it was all her fault. She hadn't told anybody about Vlad's attack on her for precisely this reason! What had she been thinking?

Wava cursed softly. "Hurry. If we can catch him before he finds Vlad, we might have a chance to stop him."

Found didn't want to think what would happen if they were unsuccessful.

Chapter Seven

A growl rumbled in Alexandru's chest, his dark eyes blazing as he hunted his prey. Vlad would pay for harming Found. He would rip off his half-brother's head and everybody would know that they would pay dearly for touching her. The growl turned to a snarl as Vlad's scent grew stronger. He heard both Found and Wava following, calling after him, but his pulsing blood was too hot to ignore.

He burst into his brother's chambers. Vlad sat in a chair, a book in his hands. He leaped to his feet as Alexandru snarled, advancing slowly. The taste of blood, both the Bear Matriarch's and the human blood he had drunk to heal himself, was still in his mouth.

"Hello, Brother," Vlad greeted. "You stink of Bear."

Alexandru charged, roaring. Vlad sprang lightly out of the way, striking Alexandru's wrist with the heel of his hand. It pushed him off balance, but he regained himself quickly. His ribs ached and a stitch in his side told him he wasn't fully healed from his fight with the Bear.

Vlad's eyes glinted and a smile twisted his lips. Alexandru's muscles roped and he charged again, hands outstretched. His brother slipped from between his finger and a solid blow landed on his ribs. The freshly healed bones cracked under the impact. Alexandru stumbled back, gasping for breath while the scrawny vampire laughed, dancing around his brother.

"Sandru, stop," Wava cried from the doorway. She and Found both stood there, eyes wide. Wava held onto Found tightly while the younger woman fought to get herself free.

"He's not worth it," Found said. "Alexandru, please. If you kill him in the Empress's palace—"

Vlad's laughter drowned her out. "Listen to her. She's so in love with you. Isn't it sweet?"

Alexandru growled. His blood pulsed in his ears and he wanted to destroy Vlad more than anything–but where would that leave Found? Wava? His lands? His position?

He gathered up all of the self-control that he possessed and turned his back on his half-brother, headed for the door.

"You love her too, don't you?" Vlad shouted after him. "I did warn you about the dangers of falling in love… why I even heard that you didn't claim Shifter territory because you were so worried about her. Is this how you plan to defend her?"

Alexandru froze.

"If you protect your lands like you protect your wife, it's a wonder you have any. I could have drained her a hundred times over and you'd have never known who did it."

Alexandru's blood surged. He lunged, his vision blurring in a field of red. Vlad's face was all he could see, Vlad's gasp of pain as his knuckles cracked into his chest was all he could hear. The younger vampire stumbled back, weakly fending off the blows. Alexandru seized him by the throat, sinking his fist into Vlad's stomach, pounding his chest.

"You will never touch her again!" the Vampire General screamed, both his hands wrapping around Vlad's throat, choking him. "Never!"

He heard a familiar voice behind him but ignored it, squeezing tighter. Vlad's face began turning blue and Alexandru hoisted him into the air, snarling.

Hands grasped his shoulders, dragging him backward. Alexandru growled, shrugging them off. Fangs flashed in his peripheral and something pierced the back of his neck. He yowled, releasing Vlad to whirl on his attacker. Two vampires darted in, grabbing his arms and throwing him back against the wall.

The Empress stood before him, her wide eyes narrowed in anger, a silver blade stained with blood in her hand. His blood.

Alexandru went limp, allowing the two guards that held him to force him to his knees. The smell of his blood washed over him, clearing his mind. It trickled down his back, hot and potent.

He wasn't sure how long the Empress let him bleed before she stepped forward and put a hand on his head. He stood, straightening his shoulders.

The Empress gazed at him coldly. Her years of bearing vampire children and taking vampire blood had made her grow in stature and she was almost as tall as any of her sons now. Her skin was pale, white even. She was like a corpse walking. Her eyes were overly bright, her lips as red as blood. Her once-ebony hair was shot with gray and fine lines were appearing on her face, but she held herself with such pride and authority, Alexandru instantly felt like the child he was when he was first presented to her.

"This behavior is appalling. Assault within my own palace walls? I have half a mind to ban both of you from ever owning land again. And you, Alexandru. I expected more wisdom from you. Did you not notice the silver blade in your brother's hand?"

Alexandru jerked. Vlad indeed had a silver knife clutched in his fingers. Blood pounded in his ears. If the Empress had not stopped them when she had, he would have a fatal wound by now. He swallowed hard. Vlad flashed his fangs in a grin.

Found pushed past the two vampire guards, wrapping her arms around Alexandru. He put an arm around her waist and tried to give her a reassuring smile, but his face wouldn't work. His hot-headedness had nearly cost him his life and where would she be if that had happened? Vlad, as his conqueror, could claim her. The thought made his blood run cold.

The Empress tossed her head and glared at the two vampires. "Speak your reasons for this uncouth behavior. The one in the wrong shall be lashed a hundred times, the other fifty."

"He attacked me, My Lady," Vlad said. "I was here in my chambers reading and he came in with fists flying."

Alexandru repressed a growl. Trust Vlad to manipulate the facts to make himself seem innocent.

The Empress's eyes darkened as she turned to Alexandru. "What reason do you have for this?"

"He attacked my wife," his hold on Found tightened. "You can see the bruises still on her body—"

"Because you weren't here to protect her," Vlad interrupted. "Really, brother… you are going to blame me for your own inept protection?"

Alexandru snarled. "She is mine!"

"Both of you be quiet," the Empress gazed coolly at Found. "Come here, girl."

Found stepped forward, though she didn't release Alexandru's hand. She shook, making Alexandru wince. He should have protected her. What was wrong with him? He knew he was smarter than this.

"Vlad attacked me," Found said. "He made unwelcome advances and when I defended myself he threw me down a set of stairs."

The Empress did not reply. She took Found's hand in her own, lifting the wrist to her nose. Her eyes fluttered shut as she inhaled deeply. "Curious. She carries your child, but does not carry your claim."

Alexandru's heart stopped. "She is pregnant with my child, we are married—"

"Human binding traditions mean nothing to vampires. She is not yours until you claim her and mark her with your scent by drinking her blood."

Found gasped slightly and Alexandru pulled her back to his side. His muscles bunched as the urge to protect her flooded him, but how could he protect her from himself? He had never taken blood directly from the vein. If he took from her now… she was so tempting he may easily kill her.

"I was waiting until after the child was born, to lessen the chances of an accident," Alexandru said desperately.

Found squeezed his hand.

"If you are so weak as to have an 'accident' while she is with child, then you do not deserve to claim the child after it is born. You have tonight to mark your female, else whichever of your brothers drinks from her first has claim to her and the child. My decision is made," the Empress added when Alexandru opened his mouth. "Now get you to the dungeons. You as well, Vlad. A hundred strikes each."

"But—" Vlad started.

"Two hundred for you, then, if you think you can question me." She narrowed her eyes at the younger vampire.

Alexandru nodded. There was no point in delaying it. He quickly left the room, his arm still tight around Found. He wanted to reassure her that he would not harm her, but how could he lie?

"It'll be fine," Found murmured, as though hearing his thoughts. "You're strong."

The vampire general stopped and turned to his wife. She smiled at him, but he could still scent adrenaline in her. "Wava."

His sister stepped up lightly beside him.

"Please take Found back to our chambers."

"I'm coming with you."

"Please." Alexandru stroked her face. "I don't want you to see me lashed."

Found sighed but nodded. "I'll be ready for you."

She pressed herself onto her toes and kissed him. He kissed her back, fevered, desperate almost.

He would be strong enough to stop once he started drinking her blood. He wouldn't hurt her. He couldn't hurt her.

Life without her wasn't worth living.

***

Found waited for her husband to return, dressed in a small, lacy dress. It wasn't exactly a negligee, but it was just fine for what she had in mind. She had sent Wava away, readying herself for Alexandru. She tried not to think of him in the dungeons, being whipped.

He carried his shirt over his arm when he slipped into the room. Pale red lines crisscrossed his back and Found's stomach churned. Vampires healed quickly, but even these faded remnants of his ordeal left her hands trembling.

"Are you okay?" she asked, hurrying to his side.

Alexandru nodded. He looked tired, with dark circles under his eyes, but mustered up a smile for her. "Yes."

Found smiled back, not knowing what to say.

"I drank a quart before coming up," he continued. "I won't lose control. I'm strong enough to do this."

He sounded like he was trying to convince himself. Found sighed. It seemed she trusted her husband more than he did. If he needed to drink from her to keep her safe, so be it. There was a risk, yes, but there was no doubt in her mind that he was strong enough.

"You won't hurt me. I know you won't."

Alexandru's fingers brushed her neck, and then cradled her belly. It had grown firmer over the past thirteen weeks since she conceived, rounding out a little more but not much.

"I won't hurt either of you."

"I know. Besides, even if you do, that's a kinder fate than being torn apart in a fight between your brothers."

A flicker of surprise crossed Alexandru's face and he laughed. "You always astonish me, dear one. I think I'm more afraid than you are."

"There is nothing to be afraid of. You’re stronger than your desires."

He touched her cheek, then her lips. Her heart raced as Alexandru's eyes fell on her throat. He licked his lips, desire warring uncertainty in his eyes as his hand traced the curve of her belly.

"Wait," she whispered, though he hadn't moved towards her. "Before you drink from me, I have a request…"

His eyes returned to hers and he nodded.

She stepped closer, bringing her body into full contact with hers. "I want you inside of me."

"It's dangerous."

"So is drinking my blood. But if you can do one, you can do the other, can't you?" She raised a brow, challenging him. "Besides, it could help you get used to my taste and being close to me before you drink."

Alexandru growled, but the grin that crossed his face told Found she had convinced him. He effortlessly lifted her and took her back to the bed, pressing a long kiss to her mouth. Found moaned as he nibbled on her bottom lip, wrapping her arms around his neck.

He draped himself over her, his hands roaming her body. Found wrapped her legs around his hard hips, smiling. Her heart beat faster and she knew she should be afraid that Alexandru would not be able to control himself, but she wasn't.

"I trust you," she whispered, needing him to know. "I know you're not going to hurt me."

"You're covered in bruises," he whispered back. "Even if… how am I going to avoid hurting you?"

His hand cupped her face and she leaned into his touch. "You won't hurt me."

He gazed into her eyes. He must have seen something that gave him strength because he pulled her into his arms, holding her firmly but not tightly and pressed her mouth open. His tongue darted in, instantly finding all the right places to pool desire in her belly. His hands brushed her breasts. Found gasped. They were so much more sensitive than they had been just three months ago!

His lips tickled along her neck and she moaned in delight as he began sucking gently. Something pulled inside of her and she palmed him through his pants. Every inch of her skin tingled and tightened, until she melted against him.

He slowly removed his clothing and then hers, his mouth never leaving her body, her hands exploring his. They stared into each other's arms as he entered her, moving gently and slowly–too slowly. It wasn't enough and she begged him to go faster. Panting, he gave into her request.

He brought her to climax and Found snarled, digging her fingers onto his back. Her teeth clamped down on his neck, so hard that it broke skin. That finished him and they lay panting and writhing for several long minutes.

Alexandru chuckled when he raised his head. "Amazing."

Found nodded in agreement. "I told you that you wouldn't hurt me."

"You did tell me. I thought it would be hard, to have your delicious scent so close to me. But it made it easier, somehow, to hold you in my arms… Found Burlap, I think you've cast a spell over me and made me love you."

Found's heart nearly burst with happiness. "If I cast a spell on you, then you must have also cast a spell on me."

He kissed her, and then gazed at her neck. "I need to…"

"You won't hurt me." He still looked uncertain, so Found rose herself to his lips. "You won't hurt me. I trust you."

She lay back down, tilting her head to give him better access. Alexandru's fingers trailed over her jugular and he swallowed hard, his Adam's apple bobbing. Found gave him an encouraging smile and he bent over her. He kissed her neck first, making her moan.

"I'm going to bite you now. Are you ready?"

"Yes," Found breathed.

Alexandru's sweet breath wafted against her skin. He kissed her, his lips making her shiver, then his teeth pressed against her. A sharp pain made her cry out, but instantly her body was throbbing. Found arched to her husband, hips rocking, as intense pleasure flooded her body. A million galaxies were born in her brain.

All too soon it was over. Found lay panting, her eyes closed with the aftershocks of bliss. Eventually she became aware of Alexandru stroking her hair, whispering something over and over. With effort she focused on his words.

"I'm sorry."

She shook her head, pressing his hands to her lips. "No. Don't be sorry."

Alexandru's eyes were full of concern. "I hurt you."

"No."

"You screamed."

"I scream for other things too, remember." Found grinned, unable to stop herself. "It was amazing. Like… the feeling of you inside me. I felt so alive."

"You tasted alive, too," Alexandru's tongue flicked over his lips, and Found saw there was still a droplet of blood in the corner of his mouth. Her blood. "It was amazing for me. If you hadn't screamed, I don't know that I could have stopped."

"You would have," Found tangled her fingers into his hair. "Did you get enough?"

Alexandru nodded. "Plenty. How are you?"

She lowered her eyes. "Ready to have you inside me again."

Alexandru grinned, laughed and kissed her.

Chapter Eight

The Empress' nostrils flared when Alexandru stood before her the next morning. She nodded in satisfaction. "You marked her."

"I did."

"And did she survive?"

"She survived." Alexandru shifted, trying not to think of how Found had reacted to him drinking her blood. It had been an erotic experience and though he was certain the Empress already knew that, he was too private a person to want to discuss it with her.

The Empress smirked. "Good. But that is not why I have called you. Come."

Alexandru followed her as she descended her throne and walked to another room. His eyes nearly popped from his head when he saw the Bear Matriarch whom he had defeated sitting in a chair that was far too tiny for her. She had several others with her and when Alexandru stepped into the room, they all dropped to one knee and lowered their heads to him.

His jaw dropped and he knew his eyes were bugging out of his head. What were they doing here? He hadn't thought about his fight with the Bear Matriarch again, since he gave her lands back to her. He had understood he had given up a chance to expand his territories, but he had already decided that he would find another way to find favor with the Empress.

Not that his plans were really working out well. So far all he had going for him was Found.

"Matilda here came to the palace with a white flag asking to see you. Care to explain?" The Empress turned to him with an arched brow.

"I don't understand."

"You defeated me in battle," the Matriarch said, her head still bowed low. "Our lands and loyalties are yours now."

"I told you to keep your land," he glanced at the Empress.

"That's not how Shifters work," the Empress told him with a shake of her head. "You have their loyalty because you won the fight. There’s nothing that can undo that. You're getting soft, Matilda, if you bet all your territories on a single fight. One would almost think that you wanted a Vampire landlord… Perhaps you were seeking someone who would protect your borders from other Vampires?"

The Matriarch raised her head and flashed a long canine, but whether it was because she was insulted or if the Empress spoke the truth, Alexandru did not know. His heart rose. His goal of becoming Emperor was once more in sight.

"I thank you for your lands and loyalty," he said, standing straighter. "And you may retain your lands for your own use so long as human blood is never spilled by you or your kind. I will expect you to deal with infractions among your people."

The Matriarch nodded and stood. She clasped her hands behind her back, her whole stance as unthreatening as possible, given her size. "Now that you are our master, what can we expect in return?"

Alexandru tensed. No authority came without responsibility. "What do you expect?"

"Relations between Vampires and Shifters are not good. Can we count on you to officiate all negotiations and resolve conflicts without the spilling of blood? As different as we are, I believe it is the truth to say there has been enough death between our peoples." The Matriarch's gaze flickered to the Empress.

Alexandru considered for a moment. He did get along well with the majority of his brothers. While some gained power through brute force, he had preferred to move politically, building alliances and even friendships. It had always served him well. Perhaps this was exactly the kind of role he ought to play. And if he was going to be Emperor one day, he would have to continue to be open to negotiations. A brute force built resentment. Resentment triggered uprisings.

"I will do my best," he promised. "As for now… you and your people ought to retreat from borders that have conflict on them. I will speak to my brothers about this and we will begin negotiations to resolve things peacefully."

The Matriarch bowed her head. "Then if it pleases you, My Lord, my kin and I would return to the lands of our inheritance to do as you have commanded."

Alexandru nodded and the Bears knelt again before taking their leave. Once they were gone, the Empress put a hand on his shoulder, making him jump. He had been so lost in a daze that he had forgotten she was even there.

"Shall we begin calling you the Shifter King?" Her eyes twinkled. "I am encouraged by the way you handled this, my son. With your human mate, you are a promising potential to be my heir."

Alexandru nodded his thanks, forcing himself not to get too excited. A ruler must control his emotions. As unexpected as the Bear Matriarch's submission was, it was not unwelcome. His lands had just tripled in size and the might of his armies grown. Best of all was the proud way the Empress smiled at him. While his position was far from being assured, he had made great strides in that direction.

He couldn't wait to tell Found.

***

There were two tiny holes in Found's throat. Wava insisted that she wear a scoop-necked top and her hair up in a bun to show off the bite mark. Now that Alexandru had drank her blood, Wava assured her that her scent would be far less desirable to other vampires. Found was anxious to take advantage of it by getting out in the sunshine.

They were walking in a huge garden and it felt good to feel the fresh sea breeze caress her face. Bright colors surrounded them and tantalizing floral scents filled the air. Marble statues dotted the area and benches sat off the side of the cobbled pathways regularly.

"What was it like?" Wava asked, nodding towards the bite.

"Sex," Found blurted, still feeling giddy over how explosive the previous night had been.

She couldn't recall a time she had been this happy. At the orphanage, everything blended together and while she hadn't been depressed, her life had been one giant mundane blur. She had been willing to do anything to get away from the orphanage. It was the stars looking out for her that Alexandru had chosen her before somebody else did.

Wava grinned at her. "Ah, then Sandru did it right. I've heard that's how it's supposed to feel."

"He told me that he might never go back to the pre-packaged stuff now that he's had fresh, warm blood directly from the vein. But he'll have to, won't he? I mean, blood clinics make you wait for six months between visits, so he can't take from me very often, can he?"

"Yesterday you were covered with bruises. Today all you have are those two punctures in your neck. Believe me, they'll be gone without a scar by sundown. Being bitten by a vampire might not turn you into one, but it still infuses you with their healing capabilities when done properly. Your body will restore whatever blood loss there was like that," Wava snapped her fingers.

Found liked the sound of that. Desire pooled in her just thinking about Alexandru's fangs sinking into her neck again. Somehow she was going to have to convince him to drink from her while they made love… that would have to be better than anything she had ever experienced.

"Have you considered marrying a Vampire?" she asked Wava.

"No. It's just not for me. Too intense," Wava's eyes grew distant for a second as she smiled brightly. "There will be an official ceremony for Alexandru to present you to the Empress soon."

"But we've already met."

"This will be an official presentation, for her to say that your children will be her grandchildren. I have the perfect dress in mind for it, too. I'm thinking a mermaid, to show off all your curves."

Found shook her head. "I don't have the body for mermaid dresses. I'm too… round."

"Nonsense. You'll look fantastic, especially in a purple satin gown with a beaded empire waist to accentuate that cute pregnant tummy of yours."

"It's not really that pregnant yet."

"You'll still be stunning," Wava twinkled as she squeezed her hand.

Found sighed, rolling her eyes. Her gaze landed on a figure on a bench partially obscured by a lilac bush and she tensed. It was Vlad. Though his head was bent over a book, she couldn't help but feel he had heard every word.

"Let's go back," she said quickly, grabbing Wava's arm. "I want Alexandru's opinion."

Even as she spoke, Vlad's head rose. This time, Wava saw him too. Together, the women turned away. With any luck, Vlad was still stinging from his two hundred lashes and wouldn't be in the mood to pursuing them.

Luck, it seemed, was not with them.

"Wava, Found. I'm glad to see you," Vlad was soon walking beside them.

"Leave us alone," Wava said. "Haven't you caused enough trouble?"

"Don't be like that," Vlad easily kept pace with them. "I have wanted to apologize to you, Found. I'm sorry that I threw you down those stairs. But I was acting purely out of self-defense. Getting kneed in the jewels will make any man go a little crazy. And it's not like I was trying to kill you. I was the one who sent help for you."

"Oh, in that case, all is forgiven," Found replied sarcastically. Her fists clenched, but she knew that reacting against him wasn't a good idea. It was best to just get away.

"Get away from us before Alexandru gets here," Wava snarled, pulling Found along faster.

Vlad snickered. "Afraid that he'll lose his temper and get himself beheaded?"

Found glanced around. Alexandru said that he was going to meet them out here after he was done discussing whatever it was the Empress wanted him for. Would he really attack Vlad again, after what happened last time?

No, he was too smart for that.

Still, Found went faster, jogging by this time. They emerged from the gardens, headed for the palace. Alexandru was just stepping onto the wide porch, chatting with a couple of guards. He tensed when he saw the three of them. Vlad moved a little closer to the two women as Alexandru began striding towards them.

"Oh, half-sister," Vlad sighed heavily. He grabbed Wava's arm, stopping her. "It must be so hard for you, to be in this world but not truly part of it. Even this little female that has only known your brother for three months, is more connected to him than you can ever hope to be. But then, who would want you?"

Wava's lips pressed into a thin line. "Let go of me."

"You're an AB positive. It's the most disgusting blood type available. You're useless, even to the lesser Vampires. No good as a breeder, as a feeder… quite frankly, you're worth less than the mud on my boots."

Wava's arm snapped out. Her hand flew towards Vlad's face, but he caught her wrist, yanking it backwards. Wava let out a high-pitched yelp.

Moving faster than Found could see, Alexandru was suddenly between them. A hand lashed out, wrapping around Vlad's throat and a second sunk into his stomach. Vlad gasped noisily, releasing Wava.

"No!" Found screamed as Alexandru punched Vlad again.

Wava pulled her away from the two Vampires, but her gaze wasn't on the brothers. Instead it was on the palace guards. Alexandru seemed to remember where he was, but it was too late. Even as he dropped Vlad to the ground, the guards surrounded him. Two shoved Alexandru to his knees. The muscles of his neck roped. Found knew how difficult it must be for him to submit, especially in this situation.

"You saw, they attacked without provocation," Vlad gasped, hunched over on the ground.

"You set us up," Found realized. Rage boiled through her and she stepped forward, swinging. One of the guards blocked her and shoved her back.

Alexandru snarled, fighting the guards that held him down.

"Don't," Wava said sharply. She pulled Found away from the vampires. "Sandru, don't. You know that fighting the Empress's guard is the same as fighting the Empress herself."

A muscle twitched in Alexandru's forehead, but he forced himself to go still. Found snarled, glowering at Vlad. She would have liked nothing more than to have a silver knife in her hand to stab him right in his stupid, smug face.

"He was harassing me and Wava," she said as the guards yanked Alexandru's hands behind his back and cuffed him. "He deliberately provoked us."

One of the guards glanced at her. "You should come speak on your husband's behalf to the Empress then. This is the second altercation these two have been in on her grounds and she will want to deal with them personally."

Found's hands clenched. If the Empress had any sense at all, she'd see that Alexandru wasn't at fault. But then, she already had him whipped once. Who was to say she wouldn't do worse now?

Anxiety coursed through Found's blood. Wava grasped her hand and they followed after the Vampires.

Chapter Nine

Alexandru mentally cursed Vlad three ways to hell and back. But he had been harassing Wava and Found and certainly that would count for something? The silver cuffs burned against Alexandru's wrists, but he knew better than to fight against them.

The Empress' mouth was drawn to a tight line when they were brought in. Alexandru flinched at the disappointment in her gaze. Even if he had been baited, a Vampire worthy to be her heir would not allow himself to be so easily tricked into losing his temper.

"Take those shackles off Alexandru. He will remain calm," the Empress sat back on her throne, glaring at him and Vlad in turn, clearly at the end of her patience. "What was it this time?"

"Vlad was harassing me and my sister-in-law. My brother defended us," Wava said before Vlad could.

"I wouldn't call it harassing—"

"Enough!" The Empress got to her feet. "I tire of your infantile behavior, Vlad. Give me a reason why I should not have your carcass fed to the pigs this very night."

Alexandru would have smirked at how pale Vlad's face went, but he knew better than to revel in his rival's downfall when his own fate was yet to be spoken of.

"This is just a plot to make me find disfavor—"

The Empress's glare cut him off. Vlad bowed his head. His hands clenched and shook and Alexandru almost allowed himself to smile. It did feel good to finally see the ever-talking Vlad silenced. Clearly the Empress had no interest in hearing his paltry excuses. Just when Alexandru thought that Vlad would remain silent forever, he lifted his head again.

"Mother," he started and then paused at the Empress' surprised look. "I call you Mother because you are my mother, just as I am your son. My loyalty has always been with you. I may be childish, foolish, vain and have the brains of pig slop, but you cannot deny my devotion."

The Empress inclined her head. "This is true. You have always proven your loyalty."

"Has my brother done the same? When we warred against the Shifters and they were at your gates, was he the one to abandon his own lands to defend his mother?"

Alexandru's hands clenched. Those events had happened when he had just been given his first lands. At the time of the siege, he had been a captive, unable to even help himself. It was decades ago and he had proven himself many times since then!

"He will argue that he has shown his loyalty since," Vlad continued, almost as if he could read Alexandru's thoughts. "But he was the one who, when facing the Matriarch of the Bears, not only allowed her to live after he defeated her, despite all the Vampire lives she has taken, but returned lands to her that he had rightfully won! Why would a general who has been clear on his desire to be Emperor do that? Unless he intends to raise an army of Shifters against you, Mother. I say Alexandru cannot be trusted."

Alexandru growled deep in his chest, but the Empress flashed a warning look at him and he fell silent again.

"And as for the human girl…" Vlad turned and stared at Found. Alexandru wanted to gouge out his eyes for daring to lay eyes on her. "Well. There I must admit I am at fault. I was weak, Mother. I meant no disrespect, but I could not smell a mark on her and she is so beautiful."

What was he saying? Found moved to Alexandru's side, shivering. He put an arm around her.

"I drank her blood while my brother was making his treaty with the Shifters," Vlad declared.

It was only Found's warmth against him that stopped Alexandru from lunging at his brother. "Lies!"

"I drank from her," Vlad repeated.

"He's lying!" Found shouted. "He didn't drink from me."

"My claim was laid before my brother's. This girl and her child both are mine." Vlad stood straight and looked the Empress in the eye. "Mother, she is mine."

***

It couldn't be true. Found shook as she wrapped her arms around Alexandru. Vlad hadn't drunk her blood. Except… except when she fell down the stairs, she had lost consciousness. What if his fangs had pierced her and she simply could not remember? The thought made her sick to her stomach. She wished she could just wrap herself in Alexandru’s arms and disappear from this cold, stone palace.

The Empress's terrible gaze flickered to her briefly before she folded her hands in her lap. "I do not believe that you drank this girl's blood. You have always been a silver-tongued liar and I thought I might have a use for you. But you do not take responsibility for your mistakes, Vlad. And I grow tired of this vendetta you have against my son, my general."

A brief, beaming smile shone on Alexandru, but he tensed further, if that was possible. Found glanced at his face to see a look of understanding on his face, but his mouth tightened, his eyes growing grim.

"As such, I will give you one last chance to redeem yourself, Vlad. You shall face Alexandru in a fight to the death. Should you win, all of his lands will be yours. The human and the child will be yours."

Found gasped. Alexandru's hold tightened on her.

"And if Alexandru wins… well. If he wins, then I will make public what I have already decided in my heart. He has proven himself kind and able to live harmoniously with humans. He is wise when it comes to the Shifters, willing and able to stop this silly feud between us. All he must do now is prove himself willing to do what is necessary with his brothers."

Found couldn't stop herself from gawking. Her husband–the next Vampire Emperor? She knew that it was his plan, but somehow hearing it from the Empress herself made it seem all the more real. It was more than that, though… if Alexandru was Emperor, she would be Empress. Her head spun.

More pressing was this fight to the death. Alexandru looked grim and determined, but not afraid. Vlad, however, was ashen, eyes wide as though his neck was already on the chopping block. He didn't expect to live. For all his bluster, for all his laughing at Alexandru's threats, he was afraid of him.

"I request the fight take place at once," Alexandru said. "Let us get this unpleasant business over with."

Vlad turned to glare at him, but the fury and hatred landed on Found. "I should have killed you. If I have the chance, I will yet kill you."

Alexandru turned his back on his brother, cupping Found's face in his hands. His eyes were soft as he kissed her.

"He will not touch you," he said under his breath. "You will be seated by the Empress for the fight. Please, during the fight, close your eyes. I don't want you to see me like that."

Found nodded numbly. Her husband kissed her once more and stepped back, letting Wava take his place. The other woman shivered, but she didn't look any more fearful than her brother.

"Alexandru has never killed another Vampire," Wava whispered. "He has made many threats, but has never had to follow them through. Now he must. No-one will mourn Vlad, but Sandru will not find this easy to do."

***

Found was seated beside the Empress at the sidelines of a large arena. It reminded her of the gladiator pits she had read about and shuddered. That was exactly was this was.

The stands were soon crowded by Vampires and from the snatches of conversation she heard, Found realized they were betting on the outcome.

"Can't you resolve this another way?" Found twisted her hands, glancing up at the Empress, whose expression was cold.

"Alexandru defeated the Shifter Matriarch, but not in the agreed upon way. He was meant to face ten heroes. He only faced one. Some take it that he backed down from the challenge. This is to prove he will do what is necessary. If he cannot protect you from the likes of Vlad, then he cannot be my heir."

Found stared in horror at the woman. How could anybody be so cold? Was she always like this, or had her unnaturally long life turned her heart to stone?

A cheer from the crowd drew Found's attention back to the arena. Alexandru and Vlad, both wearing only pants, had strutted to the center. Vlad, though tall with well-defined muscles, was tiny compared to Alexandru.

Found knew that the smaller Vampire had no chance to win. Alexandru's gaze sought her out and as promised, she closed her eyes.

The fight took longer than she expected. There were cheers and gasps from the crowd. Grunts of pain echoed in her ears and though she longed to open her eyes and see what was happening for herself, she clenched her hands and kept them closed. An earth-shaking cheer suddenly went up.

"You can look now," the Empress patted her hand.

Found's eyes snapped open. Alexandru stood alone, holding the limp, lifeless body of his brother.

"My sons, here is your future Emperor. Alexandru, my heir," the Empress called out.

The Vampires cheered. But even as the crowd chanted his name, Found could only feel sorrow at the slump of Alexandru's shoulders and the gentle way he laid Vlad's body on the ground.

Chapter Ten

Six months after the fight that had promoted him to the Empress's heir, Alexandru sat on the edge of his bed, watching his wife nurse their newborn child. It wasn't yet dawn, but the baby's crying had woken them both. He could not believe that he was so lucky to be blessed with this family.

"The stars were watching out for me," he said, smiling at Found.

She gave him a distracted smile. "What do you mean, love?"

"When I chose you to be my wife, the stars were watching over me. There is no way I could be so lucky to find you if they were not."

Her eyes sparkled. He loved looking at her like this. He would never get enough.

"They were watching over me, too," she said. "All I wanted was to escape that place, but instead, I found myself. I have a husband who loves me and now a child. I never knew before how hollow I felt."

The baby finished nursing and Found lifted her to her shoulder to burp her. Alexandru felt his smile widen and he was certain he was a goofy sight. His little daughter was beautiful. She was human like her mother and perfect in every way. He would teach her to hunt, fish and fight. He would buy her the best silks and laces for her dresses and if anybody broke her heart, he would destroy them.

"We need to decide on a name," Found sighed.

They had not been able to agree on a name. Or rather, Found had not liked any of Alexandru's suggestions, but had been unable to tell him what sort of name she was looking for. It must be difficult, to have no name but one that was given to you not out of love but a necessity.

He reached for her hand. "Darling, she's perfect just the way she is. We'll find a name, I promise." He leaned forward, kissing her, gently at first, then more passionately.

Found's eyes became sultry. "The doctor said I have to either drink three quarts of your blood or wait three months before we can make love again."

Her words made him tighten and he groaned. "Don't speak like that. It makes me want you."

"I know it does. I figure if I must be tortured with desire, so must you."

"How can you even be thinking that way after giving birth just three days ago?" Alexandru shook his head, laughing. "Even without the pain—"

"It doesn't hurt much anymore. I've already drunk… what, one and a half quarts? I think I'm probably healed up already."

The baby let out a burp that seemed too loud for such a small body and they laughed. Found nestled their daughter in her arms, stroking the small red cheeks and fuzzy black hair. It was a surprise, but the baby looked more like her Aunt Wava than either Alexandru or Found. Wava had been thrilled and had made enough clothes that it would be next to impossible for the little baby to wear them all.

"I heard you speaking with the Empress," Found said, a smile crossing her face as she gazed at her husband. "She seems to be very pleased with your work with the Shifters."

Alexandru felt himself swell with pride, remembering his most recent conversation with the Empress. "She is. Negotiations with my brothers are going well and there haven't been any major skirmishes since the Bear Matriarch submitted to me. Even the others–Wolves, Lions, Tigers–they all respect my authority."

"The Emperor of Vampires and the King of Shifters. Is it everything you hoped?"

"More. I have you."

He bent and kissed his wife's mouth, teasing her lips open. With a moan, she pressed herself closer, careful not to jostle the baby. Alexandru chuckled as he withdrew.

The baby's face wrinkled and Alexandru scented a smell, not unlike sour cheese. He held out his arms for the baby. "Little miss needs a diaper change."

***

"You made a stinky, yes you did."

Found had to fight back laughter at her huge, imposing vampire husband talking baby talk to their daughter as he changed her diaper. It made her love him all the more. Every time she thought her heart would burst if she was any happier, he did something that made it swell even further and somehow make more room.

Alexandru's giant fingers deftly fastened the tiny snaps on the baby's sleepers.

Found climbed out of bed. Her body felt a little tender if she walked or sat for too long, but other than that, she was healing faster than she expected. Being a Vampire's bride definitely had its perks. Alexandru drinking from her was off the table for as long as sex was. Having a transfusion of his blood just after giving birth and then drinking a little at every meal afterwards was really helping her get back to her normal self.

She stepped onto their balcony. The sky was beginning to lighten in the east, heralding a new day.

Alexandru came over to her and shifted the baby to one arm so he could bring Found against his chest, kissing her soundly. Found wrapped her arms around him.

"I think I have it," she said suddenly. Her eyes lit up.

"Have what?"

"Her name."

Alexandru nodded, grinning eagerly.

"Dawn."

"Dawn," Alexandru repeated. His smile widened. "You're right. That's perfect. Hello, Dawn."

Found slipped a finger into her daughter's hand, smiled at her husband and watched the rising sun announce the first day of the rest of her life.

*****

THE END

The Vampire King's Mate

Description

A sexy vampire king trying to control his inner beast PLUS a feisty virgin who doesn’t want love PLUS a danger from the past that can destroy the future…

Vampire king Adam is called “the Blood Bringer”. Built like Goliath and frightening as hell, his bloodlust and temper turn his inner beast into the devil when he finishes off his enemies.

But the most powerful vampire in the world is also lonely. His bloodthirsty reputation means that everyone fears him. Except this spunky and feisty virgin. Could she be the perfect woman for him? Can she stop him from becoming the devil?

Wanda isn’t afraid of anything. Abused and abandoned, she’s not afraid to speak her mind, defend herself or spit the sexy vampire king in his eye.

There’s only one thing that scares her to death: Love.

But when Wanda’s broken past comes back to haunt her and her life is in danger, Adam might be the only one who can save her. Can he control the berserker blood rage that turns him into a mindless killing machine? Does he even want to? Will Adam and Wanda get a chance on love?

Chapter One – Adam

Why was everybody on this planet so stupid?

Adam threw aside the letter from Lord Grey requesting a hold on his yearly taxes. Every year he asked the same question, and every year he got the same answer. No . Adam wasn't the type of king to let people's debt accumulate after they had a reasonable amount of time to pay it. If Grey couldn't afford to pay the taxes on his sprawling lands, then he was obviously irresponsible with his money, and those lands should be taken away.

Grey wasn't the only one testing the king's patience, though. There were small-scale measles epidemics sprouting up all over the kingdom, mostly afflicting human children. Already there were ten cases where the children had gone blind from the disease. He provided free vaccinations for everyone; this should not be happening. Adam's policy was to make sure the humans were as healthy as possible. This was not, as some suspected, a method of keeping the blood stores as high as possible, but rather because they were human and deserved to be healthy!

And then there were the drugs. Vampires were getting hooked on heroin and cocaine, and insisting their blood donors take the stuff, too, which left the humans in terrible condition. Even though he had outlawed it, the practice remained stubbornly persistent. Even worse, he'd heard his own brother was starting to dabble. Adam didn't want to punish Christopher, but if this ended up being true, he was going to have to do something about it. He couldn't have his own family breaking the law without consequence.

The door to his study slammed open. Adam jumped to his feet, ready to roar at whoever dared bother him to go away. He swallowed down his anger when a petite, white-haired woman stormed in. Usually his mother, Lena, was gentle and soft-spoken, but he could see his own violent streak in her as she slammed both of her hands down on his petrified-wood desk.

"Adam, there have been a lot of things that you have done over the years that I didn't agree with, but this ? I raised you better than this. I raised you to have a sense of right and wrong and to treat women with respect."

Adam's brow furrowed. He straightened the papers on his desk, trying to figure out what she was mad about. He might be a king and the most powerful vampire in the world, but his mother and brother were the only people who had been with him from the beginning. When things were at their worst, his mother was the only one who could stop him from wiping out entire villages in search of his enemies – the only one to bring him back from the berserk battle rage he found himself pulled into so often. If she was this angry, it had to be something bigger than the idiots he'd put in the dungeons for smashing up his favorite car.

"I don't know what you are referring to, Mother," he said eventually.

"You don't—" Her long, delicate fangs flashed. Adam had seen those fangs disembowel men twice his mother's size. Her hands clenched on the edge of the desk, her sea-green eyes flaring with fury. "How dare you? You know that humans are not objects to be bought and sold. You have laws against this sort of thing, and now you are participating in it yourself?"

Adam narrowed his eyes.

"Humans are given the same rights as vampires. That was your ruling, your decree. That is the least bit of decency that should be expected. If you are going to start in human trafficking, you will have a rebellion on your hands, and I will be at the head of it."

"Human trafficking?" Adam's own hands clenched. How could she accuse him of something so heinous? "I am doing no such thing. How can you even think I would do that? Like you said, you raised me. You taught me better than that. I would never —"

"Then why is Jonas, that weasel of a vampire, here with a human girl as payment for his debts?" Lena held his gaze, challenging. "The poor thing looks scared out of her mind!"

"Jonas?" Adam growled. He owed over a hundred thousand dollars. A pittance compared to Adam's stores, but still a debt. "I don't know what he is saying, but I am taking no humans from him. Certainly not to pay his debt."

Lena glared for a moment longer. "He's here now, waiting for you."

Grinding his teeth together so hard he thought they might crack, Adam strode from the office. His mother hurried after them. What was Jonas up to now? He was a weasel of a vampire, consistently living beyond his means. He'd convinced Adam to loan him the money as part of a soup kitchen program for less fortunate humans, but it had been a colossal, stupid mistake. Adam was investigating whether Jonas even invested any money into the kitchen. If not, the vampire would be going away for fraud.

He soon entered the room where the sniveling vampire waited. It was a large space where his visitors often waited before being brought to his study. The floor was carpeted in neutral tones and there were portraits of famous humans on the walls to remind vampires that they did not have a monopoly on being great. A blood-dispensing machine was at one end of the room along with a coffee maker and water fountain.

Jonas and his human sat in the overstuffed chairs next to the fireplace, three guards standing around them. Adam stormed over to them but stopped short when he saw the human next to him. Lena had said the human looked terrified, but this girl seemed anything but.

Angry brown eyes peered out from a pale face while long brown curls fell about her shoulders. She wore a strapless dress that hit mid-thigh and hugged her curves. His gaze trailed appreciatively down her form – only for him to snap back to attention when the girl jumped to her feet and spat directly in his eye.

Adam roared with fury. How dare she? But instead of flinching, she grabbed a pen from the end table beside her and held it like a weapon before her. A pen . Adam narrowed his eyes, but his flash of temper had already faded by the time Lena planted herself between him and the young human woman. The guards had tensed but were watching him to see what they should do.

The king gestured at them to stand down. He stared at the human for a moment longer before he turned to Jonas, who was glaring at the girl with flared nostrils and both fangs visible. The other vampire paled when Adam grabbed him by the collar and yanked him around.

"What is going on here, Jonas? Who is this girl and why did you bring her here?"

"My lord, her name is Wanda Olsen," Jonas stammered. "She's twenty-two years old and has O-negative blood."

The smaller vampire had that sickly-sweet scent that always accompanied a vampire on heroin. Adam wrinkled his nose. Disgusting. His pupils were dilated, his eyes bloodshot, and his trembling probably wasn't all for fear. The vampire dared to come face the king while high? Adam knew drugs made people do stupid things but this… This was excessive.

Apparently, the fraud investigation had to turn to drug abuse as well. This was unacceptable.

"Why is she here?" Adam jerked his head towards the girl, Wanda.

"I've been trying to get her to behave for years, but she keeps running away," Jonas whined, writhing in Adam's grasp. "I thought you might enjoy her. I just need a little more time to get the money I owe you."

"Disgusting waste of air," Lena hissed. Her arms protectively wrapped around the human, who tensed.

"Let go of me," Wanda said. "Or I'll poke your eye out. I know how to do it, too. You vampires are just a bunch of wusses with fancy teeth."

Lena looked startled but lowered her arms.

"See what I mean?" Jonas nodded rapidly. "But she's got rich blood and just needs a firm hand to guide her."

Wanda balled her hands. She was a five-foot ball of rage, that was for certain. Adam couldn't help but feel drawn to her. She had every disadvantage in this situation, and yet she didn't give any sign of backing down. There weren't many vampires that would dare to look at him like that, let alone a fragile, delicate human.

"Adam," Lena said sharply. "Are you forgetting what we just discussed?"

"Of course not, Mother." He turned to Jonas. "Humans are their own autonomous beings. Attempting to sell one to the king? You are even stupider than you look. Now, I'm going to have to fine you for at least a quarter million – money which will go to the wronged party."

Sweat broke out over Jonas' forehead. "B-but she's just a human."

"Maybe I'll make it half a million," Adam said coldly. "In the meantime, you will spend the night in jail. I'll let Wanda decide on what further punishments your disgusting behavior warrants."

Adam gestured for his guards to come take the sniveling waste of space away and glared coldly at the vampire as he was dragged from the room.

Jonas writhed. "But she's a virgin! That's worth something, right?"

The door slammed shut, leaving them alone.

"Am not," Wanda replied instantly. "And if you dare come near me, I'll—"

"He won't," Lena assured her. Now that Jonas was away and awaiting punishment, she looked much calmer. Her gentler side was shining through as she took off her own cardigan and put it around Wanda's shoulders. "Don't worry, that sick, twisted vampire will never come near you again. And as for Adam here, he wouldn’t dream of keeping you here, isn't that right? You'll send her home."

Adam stared into Wanda's eyes and saw the first flicker of fear in them. A frown crossed his face. Why would she be afraid now when they were assuring her nothing would happen?

"She should stay a few days," he started.

"Adam!" Lena's voice was sharp.

"What? I was going to say that she should stay to give testimony against Jonas, so an appropriate punishment can be decided on."

Lena put her hands on her hips. "She is standing right here. Tell her, not me, what your thoughts are."

Adam rolled his eyes. "Mother—"

A snort cut him off. Wanda's eyes glinted as she smirked at him. "A real Momma's boy, are you? Figures. A great big vampire like you—"

She flinched when Adam growled low in this throat. There was only so much he could take, and his patience was already worn thin. He didn't like seeing her fearful, though, and took a deep breath to calm himself.

"Find her a room to stay a few days in," he ordered. "And make sure she gets everything she wants."

He turned on his heel and swept from the room. But though he tried to turn his mind back to a solution for the measles breakout, he found he couldn't stop thinking about Wanda. Spunky, not afraid to defend herself, and pretty to boot. Perhaps the perfect woman for him.

His mother and others had been after him to marry for quite some time. Wanda Olsen was clearly not afraid to speak her mind; he needed that in any woman who sat on the throne with him. It would be her choice, of course, but once he made his case, she wouldn't say no to the riches he had to offer. He'd give it a couple days before approaching her, but he had finally found his queen.

Chapter Two – Wanda

Wanda wasn't sure what to think as the white-haired vampire led her away from the king. Adrenaline still pumped through her body, but she was more confused than anything else. Jonas told her that the king would take off her head if she defied him. It was bound to happen eventually. She wasn't someone who backed down from a fight, so she had decided to just get it over with right away.

And yet, Adam seemed angrier with Jonas than with her, despite the fact that she spat in his face. It was not what she had been expecting at all.

She was just glad that he didn't push her about whether she was a virgin or not. She was – it wasn't like she had an opportunity to be with a human man. Relationships with vampires were strictly forbidden in Jonas's household. That was one thing that she could speak about in his favor. He made sure that none of the girls were taken advantage of sexually. Not that it made up for everything else.

"This room will have to do for now," the old vampire said, opening a door. "It's a studio apartment meant for the help, but nothing else is available right now."

Wanda edged through the door warily. The room was bigger than the one she shared with the two other girls her age back in Jonas's house. It had a double bed to one side, a sofa in the middle of the room and a kitchenette on the far wall. The middle was wide open, with room for a sofa, coffee table, and leftover space. Wanda estimated she could do a full cartwheel in it. She glanced at the door and smiled when she saw a deadbolt. Good . She wouldn’t have to brace it with a chair.

The vampire woman glanced around the room. "This will have to do. Do you have a cell phone?"

Wanda shook her head mutely.

"I'll get you one, then. My name is Lena, and if you need me, all you have to do is call. Speaking of calling, do you have a number for your parents, or other friends or family, to make sure they know you're alright?"

Wanda's heart squeezed and her stomach dropped. She shook her head rapidly. "No. I don't have any friends and I don't even know who my parents are. Jonas picked me up off the street when I was sixteen. I’ve lived there all my life."

Lena's gaze softened. Did she know Wanda was lying? If she did, she gave no indication of it. "I see. Well, with the money you'll be getting from Jonas for his horrible actions, you'll be able to set yourself up quite nicely. I'll have food and a map of the palace sent up. You're free to go wherever you like."

"Thanks," Wanda said nervously. What would they expect in return for this kindness? Nobody did anything without wanting something in return.

"You're welcome, dear. Now, I imagine that this has been quite a trying ordeal. Try to rest."

Wanda shut the door as Lena walked away. She turned to the little studio and frowned. With all the guards around, she couldn’t just walk out of the palace. Oh, well. She'd find a way to escape soon enough. She always did.

With a sigh, she flopped down on the bed and gasped. The mattress was as soft as a cloud. It hugged her body, making her groan. She could lie there forever and never get up. Sleep dragged at her eyes.

The vampire king's gaze came back to her. That calculating look made her shiver, but not from fear like she would have expected at any other time. There was something else about it… She wasn't sure what. She had heard stories about him. He terrified most of the vampires she'd come into contact with, and after seeing him she understood why.

But at the same time, she couldn't help but wonder what had made him that way, and if there was a heart beating beneath that intense stare.

***

Several days passed without incident. Wanda spent the first day in her room, but when that became too boring, she tentatively started to explore. The best thing she found was a library on the fourth floor and, from then on, spent most of her time there. She had found some worksheets for basic reading and math there and was struggling her way through them.

Learning was something Wanda had always loved. She hadn't been able to go to school since the time she was young as she was too busy taking care of her parents. When they gave her to Jonas, he promised that she would learn new things. Reading and math weren't on the list. How to weigh and measure drugs, yes, but little more.

She was in the library when the king found her again. Wanda had sensed his presence before she saw him and had to struggle not to shrink away when he strode directly toward her. Instead, she cast a critical gaze at him. He was so built he looked like he could crush steel. His face had a hard jawline, square cheekbones, and eyes gray as storm clouds. The rest of him was all hard angles as well, the image not helped by the black suit he wore.

"You spend too much time in the gym," she told him. "Rock-hard abs? Please. Can you say overcompensating much?"

Adam stopped a few feet from her. His eyes narrowed and Wanda's breath caught in her throat. But he didn't show any other signs of anger. In fact, after a moment, he grinned broadly.

"You aren't afraid to speak your mind."

Well, that wasn't it at all, but Wanda wasn't going to admit that her bravado kept her from peeing her pants in terror. She had always been afraid of Jonas, and he was a skinny little wimp compared to this guy. And he was the king . He could do whatever he wanted – kill her, maim her – and nobody would stand up for her. Well, except maybe his mother, but Lena didn't seem to have all that much control over her son.

"If you'll excuse me, I was reading," Wanda said, mustering up all the disdain she could while her palms sweated badly. To her despair, Adam took a seat on the sofa next to her instead. She closed her book to hide that it was meant for children and glared at him. "What do you want?"

"Several things. The first of which is how you would like your compensation from Jonas. Cash? Land? Investment stocks?"

They were really giving her money? Wanda knit her brow. Was trading humans really illegal? From the way Jonas acted, she thought it was normal among vampires. "Uh… tax-free savings account."

"And what other punishments do you think are suited for him?" Adam's gaze was locked on hers.

Was this some sort of test? A challenge to see how rebellious she was against the vampire lords that ruled them? Wanda hesitated. If she could have her way, she'd choose to lock him away forever and give his land to all the women he kept prisoner to work as his drug mules. But Adam had to know about them, didn't he? It wasn't like it was some great big secret.

Better conform and not cause waves. Wanda didn't want this show of generosity to stop. "I don't think anything else is warranted. After all, I'd still be living on the streets if it wasn't for him."

The familiar line was bitter on her tongue, but Wanda tried not to let that show.

"Hmm." Adam frowned. "My mother won't want it to rest at that, but if you're sure…"

"I am," Wanda said firmly. No point in asking for more.

The king nodded. "Very well. Then he will have his fines. I am going to release him on bail, pending a more formal trial."

She opened her mouth to blurt out about the other girls Jonas kept but closed it again. Vampires didn't care about humans. This was a show. Jonas would get slapped by the fine and that was it.

"How are you adjusting to life here?" Adam asked, an awkward smile on his face.

"Uh… it's great, I guess. You could host dozens of families in here."

"I do. Most of my staff consists of human-vampire mixed families. It's very common, for a vampire to marry a human. There are even children born of such unions, though they are rare."

Whoa, that was possible? "Are they born dead? You know, since you're undead."

"I've never died in my life."

His gaze traveled down her body like it had the first time he saw her. Wanda shivered, but it wasn't like Jonas's leer. That vampire always looked at her like she was merchandise. Adam looked at her like he was trying to decide something. He nodded, apparently liking what he saw.

Wanda chewed on her lip. If she was honest, she liked what she saw in him, too. Of all the rotten luck, the man she found who fit her image of what her man should look like was a freaking vampire. That was a deal breaker.

She had had enough of vampires in her life, thank you very much.

"I find you very refreshing, Wanda," he said conversationally. He moved his hand as though to put it on her knee, but rested it between them instead. "Not many people talk back to me, and I find that occasionally I need someone who will. I also think it would be very amusing to witness the other vampires’ impotent rage when you speak to them the way you speak to me."

He chuckled, but Wanda didn't see what was so funny. Her heart was sinking. So much for getting the money and making a clean break. He was planning on keeping her prisoner just the same. He couldn't be worse than Jonas, could he? At least she wouldn’t be a drug mule…

"So, I have decided that I will marry you."

The blood drained from Wanda's face. Scratch that, this was worse. Way worse. Wanda leaped to her feet and backed away from the king. "No!"

Adam arched a brow.

"No, I'm not marrying you. You can't make me, either! I'd rather poke my eyes out and—" Wanda cut herself off. What if he decided to do what she would 'rather' do? She chewed on her inner cheek as the king stood, her heart thumping hard.

"I don't intend to make you marry me."

"Then what was that whole 'I'm going to marry you' thing you just said?"

"It was a proposal."

Wanda frowned. Was he serious? "It sounded more like a demand. If you're going to propose, you have to woo me first."

The vampire king took her hand in his and kissed it. The gesture surprised her, and her skin tingled where his lips touched her hand. "I look forward to wooing you, then. As I said, you are most refreshing, Wanda Olsen. I do believe you will agree to marry me in the end, though. It would be beneficial to both of us."

Wanda yanked her hand away and narrowed her eyes. "You can't make me stay here. I'll find a way to escape. I always do."

Adam's eyes darkened. "Always?"

She didn't respond to the challenge. After a moment, the king reached into his pocket and pulled out a wad of cash. Wanda's jaw dropped as he pressed it into her hand. All hundreds. There had to be a couple thousand dollars right there. She felt faint.

"That will be enough for a few weeks, at least, until the money Jonas owes you comes in," he said. "You are not a prisoner here, Wanda. You are free to leave whenever you wish."

He walked away without another word. Wanda stared at the money in her hand, mind reeling. Was he serious? He had just given her all this cash and… she could leave. She knew how to live on the streets – she had done it before. This much money could last her for months. The book slipped from her hand and she glanced down at it.

She didn't have access to these sorts of books on the street. She didn't have luxurious bathrobes or enough bubble bath to drown in. Maybe she could stay for a few more days… What would it hurt?

Chapter Three – Adam

Adam quickly signed off on the last of the expenses for the ball he was planning to introduce Wanda to the vampire court. It had been his mother's idea. He'd have preferred to keep things lowkey until Wanda committed to him, but Lena was insistent. She was ecstatic about his decision to marry, although she warned him that if he tried to compel Wanda to agree, she would make his life a living hell.

And Adam wasn't going to risk seeing what that entailed.

A frown crossed the king's face. Wanda had been with them for a week already, and yet she showed no signs of softening towards him. He had bought her diamonds, a new wardrobe, gave her a car, and had taken her to several fancy restaurants. But she still clearly didn't trust his intentions. What else did he need to be doing?

"Hey, Mr. Grumpy face!"

The king closed his eyes and repressed a growl. When he had himself under control again, he glanced up to see his brother standing in the doorway. Christopher looked more like Lena than their father but had not inherited her selfless disposition.

And now he was back. Adam stood, studying him carefully. Rumor had it that he was starting to dabble in drugs, but there were no visual signs. Good . His brother had some common sense, then.

"I thought you were in Cabo."

"I was." Christopher shrugged. "Got bored, so I decided to come back. Sun's too hot down there. I know that we vampires aren't affected by sunlight, but I had to take up the nightlife just so I wouldn't get burned to a crisp."

Adam narrowed his eyes. "You came back because you heard about Wanda."

"You know me too well, brother." Christopher grinned as he leaned on Adam's desk. "Is she hot? I heard she was hot. A little on the plump side but—"

"Stay away from her."

Christopher grasped his heart and took on an affronted expression. "What? Am I not even allowed to say hello to my future sister-in-law? Have you so little trust in your relationship — wait. You haven't slept with her yet, have you?"

Adam growled. His brother was annoying at the best of times, but in this situation, there were questions that the king didn't even want to cross his mind. He stood and shoved a finger in Christopher's face, attempting to look as intimidating as possible. Most people would flinch back from him. Christopher only smirked.

"You haven't . What, is she demanding she be the queen first?" Christopher lowered his voice. "Has she got you whipped?"

"I mean it. Stay away from her."

"Afraid I'll steal her heart from you, Adam? Don't worry. I'm not looking for another human playmate. They get too serious too quickly. Besides, down in Cabo I met this great Tlahuelpocmimi lady and I think I've got a real shot at—"

Before Adam could tell his brother to keep his sex life to himself, the door behind them swung open. It bounced off the wall, no doubt denting it, and Wanda strode in. Her gray eyes were narrowed, makeup streaking her face like she had pressed her hand into eyeshadow and lipstick and dragged it over herself. A silky black garment hung from her hand. Behind her were several of the servants he'd assigned to help her prepare for the ball he was holding that evening. All of them looked terrified.

"What is this?" Wanda seethed, holding up the black garment.

Adam glanced at it. Spiral steel boning with a lace-up front and back to customize the fit. "A corset."

"And why are you putting me in a corset to dance in? Do you want me to pass out because I can't breathe? Or maybe you'd like my internal organs to be displaced because of the pressure?"

He let out a heavy sigh. Honestly. People just didn't know the history of these things anymore. "That is not a Victorian-era corset. It's designed to support your back and breasts better than modern bras do. You'll be more comfortable after hours of dancing in that than—"

He was just able to catch the garment before it hit him in the face. The king blinked, startled, as Wanda glowered at him. Her hands trembled in fists. There was a streak of red on what little of her palm was visible. So she had done that to her face on purpose. Odd.

"If it's such great back support, then you wear it!"

One of the servants gasped. She grabbed Wanda's arm, pulling her back, and opened her mouth. Adam rose a hand, stopping her from speaking. Even though his gaze was locked on Wanda, he could see all the others in the room tense. Christopher positioned himself just to the side between them, as though readying to throw himself in the way.

Their obvious fear only made Adam angry. Did they think he would hurt her? She was merely stating her mind. It wasn't like she was coming at him with a knife. Yes, he had killed hundreds of people in his berserk rages, but that was in battle. There was never a time in his life when he had attacked somebody if they weren't putting his or other people's lives in danger, and yet everybody expected him to fly off the handle.

It was exhausting, and the expectations were constantly pushing him towards doing just that.

Even Wanda flinched when he stepped towards her, feeding off the energy in the room, no doubt. But he didn't let that bother him, instead taking her small hand in his huge one and pulled her away from the servants. He wasn't going to be able to reassure her when everybody watched, expecting him to go crazy.

"You may all leave," he said, not looking at them.

Christopher was the only one to hesitate. "Adam—"

"Have you ever known me to harm a person just for speaking their mind?"

His brother mutely shook his head. He still looked hesitant, but left the study, closing the door behind him. Adam shook his head as he put the corset on his desk. What could he do to stop people from fearing him, yet still remain in control of the kingdom?

"I'm not wearing that thing," Wanda said.

"Anybody else would be agreeing to wear it already. I don't understand why they fear me so much."

Wanda narrowed her eyes. "You're kidding, right? You're built like Goliath and you do this angry-burning thing when you get mad. It's like hell is in your eyes. And then it just radiates from you. It's freaky."

Adam sighed. "But you aren't afraid of me, are you?"

"Honestly? I'm terrified of you."

He flinched, but Wanda didn't seem to notice.

"When Jonas brought me here, I fully expected you to kill me. I just wanted it to happen sooner than later. I was tired of being afraid."

Adam's hands clenched. "And do you still think that I'll kill you for defying me?"

Wanda studied him for a minute before shaking her head. "I don't think so. But who knows? I'm just a human. You're a vampire. What I think or want doesn't matter. You're going to make me wear that corset anyway."

"Doesn't matter ?" Adam resisted the urge to put his fist through the wall. "What did Jonas do to you? I can have him strung up and—"

Her face paled and she backed away a step.

Adam swallowed hard. "Am I burning again?"

"Yeah."

He ran a hand through his hair and pinched the bridge of his nose. "When you are ready to share what happened with Jonas… I will be ready to listen. In the meantime, I am not going to make you wear the corset. But—" He glanced up to check her reaction. She looked nervous, but not terrified. Good . "If you'll agree to wear it, I will give you a thousand dollars right now and another thousand tomorrow morning. And if you don't like it, I won't ever ask you to wear one again."

Wanda's eyes went round. "Are you serious?"

"Yes."

"Well then… Okay. Fine. I'll wear the stupid corset. Two thousand bucks – that's not pocket change."

It was to him, but he wasn't going to mention that. With a grin, he picked up the corset again and gestured for Wanda to turn around. She did so, sighing softly when he wrapped the satiny fabric around her. Adam laced up the garment so it was snug but not too tight, then cupped her waist with his hands. Wanda leaned into his touch, sighing just a little.

"Well? Is it that bad? Can you still breathe?"

"For now," Wanda grumbled. "But I don’t know if I can dance all night in it."

"Well, you'll only be dancing with me, anyway."

The human pulled herself from his hands. "Excuse me?"

Had he not spoken clearly? "You'll only be dancing with me. It's a vampire custom, for when the future bride and groom—"

"I never said I'd marry you." Her hands clenched again. "I am going to dance with whoever I want to dance with. I might not dance with you at all. Maybe I'll dance and flirt with everybody there instead of you. Maybe I'll even go back to somebody's room. Maybe your brother. He's hot. Like, movie star hot. And he doesn't strike me like the kind of guy who goes around telling me what I can and cannot do."

"You are not going anywhere with my brother."

"I am if I want to!"

He didn't understand this woman. She was feisty and obstinate, but there was clearly something below the surface he couldn't see. She said herself that she was terrified of him. While that in itself concerned him, her refusal to show it was admirable. Or was it? Was she really speaking her mind towards him, or was she overcompensating for her fear?

Should he push her on the issue, find out? Or just leave it alone and let her come to him on her own?

"This is meant to be an engagement party," he reminded her. "You aren't going to go to anybody's room except your own, and nobody but you will go in it. You are only going to dance with me and—"

For the second time, the door was flung open. This time, instead of a furious human marching in, it was his mother. He tensed. Her eyes were burning as she inserted herself between Wanda and Adam, and the king finally understood the whole 'burning' thing Wanda was talking about. And she was right. If Lena – small, delicate-looking Lena – could look this intimidating with it, he could only imagine what his bulk and height would do.

"She is not your possession, and I will not have my son treat a woman this way," Lena said, shoving a finger in his face. "She hasn't agreed to be your wife. This isn't an engagement party. It's just a party. You have your head on backward, and you'd better straighten it out before I do. Understood?"

"Mother, I—"

Lena ignored him. She turned towards Wanda and put a protective arm around her as she hustled the human out. Adam watched them go shaking his head. Well, he'd really done it this time, hadn't he?

Chapter Four – Wanda

Ice sculptures were scattered through the room. The detail was so masterfully carved into them that Wanda wished they were in freezers rather than out in the open where they would melt. She could see the fine veins in the feathers of the swans and the crystalline eyes of the little fairy girls sparkled with life and mischievousness. Gorgeous.

The room itself was a magnificent sight. It was big enough to hold a dozen jumbo jets, with humongous crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling. The floor was made from a beautiful mosaic of red, black, and green marble, and the pillars upholding the vaulted ceilings were carved to look like trees.

When Wanda entered the ballroom, she saw Adam break away from the people he was talking to and head in her direction. His insistence that she only dance with him because this was their engagement party crossed her mind and she scowled. He hadn't been doing much in the way of wooing. He just bought her things. Other than his money, he hadn't shown her a reason why she should marry him. She turned to the nearest man, grabbing his hand and dragging him onto the dance floor. The man chuckled but didn't protest.

Adam was, unfortunately, right about the corset. After a few hours dancing with multiple men, her feet ached but the corset gave her the back support she needed to keep going. Normally by this time, there would be a pinching between her shoulder blades, but the corset distributed the weight of her breasts more evenly than her bra did, so there was no pinching.

It was nearing midnight when Christopher stole her from her current partner and swept her onto the dance floor.

"Hello," he said with a smile. "We weren't properly introduced. I'm Christopher, Adam's brother."

"I know. Hello." Wanda eyed him warily. He was softer-looking than Adam, but that didn't mean that she trusted him.

Was he going to try to convince her to marry Adam? The king hadn't brought it up since his original proposal – if you could call it that – but she knew it was still on his mind. He also had given her all the money that Jonas was ordered to pay her, and she was beginning to wonder if maybe there was a softer side to vampires… and maybe she could trust the king enough to tell him what Jonas was really doing in his mansion. Marriage, however, was completely out of the question.

"I must say, I was surprised when you came charging into Adam's study earlier today. I don't think anybody except Mother has ever done that. You see," Christopher lowered his head closer to hers and added in a stage whisper, "my brother scares the crap out of everybody. He doesn't always understand why, but most of these people remember the wars."

"Wars?"

Christopher nodded. "We didn't always have this prosperous kingdom. A couple hundred years ago, a bunch of different supernatural groups got together and decided to wipe us out. They did a pretty good job at it, too. Our numbers haven't bounced back yet. That's why you'll see so many vampires marrying humans. Mother has been hounding Adam to get himself a wife for centuries."

So that was why the king wanted to marry her. To get his mother off his back.

"But Adam, he took charge of an army and went out against our enemies. They called him the Blood Bringer. The rumors spread about the goliath vampire with a bloodlust they'd never seen before. People thought he made a deal with the devil to give him his strength. Many still do."

Wanda snorted. "I don't believe that."

"That he was a great warrior, or he made a deal with the devil?"

"The devil." Wanda eyed Adam, who stood on the other side of the room, glaring at everybody. He looked so out of place and awkward her heart actually ached for him. "He doesn't strike me as the type to indebt himself to anybody. If anything, he would have caught the devil and forced him to give him powers in exchange for freedom."

Christopher laughed, drawing the king's attention. Wanda quickly looked away.

"And what about you?" her vampire partner asked. "How do you feel about him? The man of your dreams, or a convenient way to get free money? No judgment," he added quickly.

"Neither. We've got a great little game we're playing, but I'm sure Adam will tire of it soon."

And then where would she go? What would she do? Wanda tried not to think about that. She had all kinds of money now – she wouldn't end up back on the streets. She would get herself a nice little place and go back to school. But then what? She didn’t have any dreams for the future.

"A game, huh? Not sure Adam thinks it's a game. I've never seen him like this."

Wanda rolled her eyes. "Right. Yeah, in over three hundred years he never met a girl like me. As if I'm anything special."

Christopher arched a brow. "I didn't say he never met a girl like you. I said I'd never seen him like this before. But now that you mention it, I would say you're rather unique. Everybody is unique in some way, but I think you're the first girl I met who shares Adam's anger issue."

"What anger issues? I've never seen him so much as bat an eye. Well, other than when I first met him, but that's different." Wanda pulled away from him. "I'm done dancing. Thank you."

She hurried away from the king's brother. The conversation just wasn't sitting right with her. Was this Adam sending his brother to find out exactly what she thought about him…? He didn't seem like the kind of guy that played games like that. When he wanted her to do something, he usually threw money at the issue… Was that his way of trying to woo her? Hoping that she'd like the money so much she'd stay?

Why did he choose her to marry, anyway? She wasn't anything special. Jonas had made sure that she knew that. Maybe that was a question she would have to ask. And if the answer wasn't what she liked? Well, there was nothing keeping her there. Nothing at all. If he was being pressured to marry, why not put an ad in the paper and choose one of the hundreds of applicants?

Lena cornered her by the punch bowl. "You don't want to drink that one, dear. It's got a little plasma in it."

Wanda wrinkled her nose and put down the glass she had been about to drink out of. "What is with you vampires and putting blood into everything?"

"What's with humans and chocolate?" Lena smiled as she sipped her drink. "Now, you've been here for a few weeks now. Are you staying because you want to, or are you afraid of Adam?"

Wanda repressed a sigh. "He told me I could leave whenever I wanted. But he keeps giving me money to stay. I like money. I'll stay until either he or I get bored."

Lena nodded. She gazed out at the dancers, and Wanda asked for a drink that had no blood or blood byproducts in it. Her limbs were starting to feel weighted down; perhaps it was time to call it a night and head back to bed—

"I found your parents."

Wanda stiffened, her heart jumping to her throat. Bile churned in her stomach and the blood drained from her face. She grasped the table as she swayed.

"You—" She sucked in a deep breath. "You had no right. That's my business!"

A strong arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her back against a firm chest. Wanda breathed in Adam's scent and her wooziness cleared. Lena stood, looking at her with pitying eyes. How much had she found out?

"Is everything okay here?" the king asked, his deep voice pitched with concern.

Had Lena told him what she had learned? Was he giving her all of this money because he felt sorry for her? Thinking of him knowing her past made Wanda feel dizzy again, but she forced herself to stand straight. As much as she would have loved to sink against him and let him hold her up, she learned long ago that she had to stand on her own two feet.

Lena glanced at her son. "Actually—"

"Everything is fine," Wanda interrupted. She glared at Lena. The last thing she wanted was for people to feel sorry for her. Well, maybe not the last thing, but it was pretty high up there on the list. She set her drink down and grabbed Adam's hand, dragging him out onto the dancefloor before Lena could bring up her parents again.

Is my past coming back to haunt me? Am I ever going to be free from it?

"Ah, so you're going to dance with me, are you?" Adam said.

"Unless you don't want to, in which case I'm going to bed," Wanda replied, still glaring at Lena.

Adam's arms wrapped around her. "Not unless you're going to bring me with you."

Wanda suppressed a gasp as he pulled her against him. Her eyes widened as she stared up at him. "Are you serious?"

He bent forward, his gaze on her mouth. Wanda's heart thudded against her chest, freezing. When their lips were just brushing, Adam paused. He stared into her eyes and she stared back. What was he waiting for? Her permission? Or…

She closed the distance between them. He gripped her firmly, drawing her closer. Wanda's eyes drifted closed, following his lead. So much for him getting bored with her… She deepened the kiss, heedless of their audience. It was better than anything she could have expected.

Maybe there was something to marrying the vampire king after all.

Chapter Five – Adam

Adam smiled as Wanda laid her head on his shoulder. Dawn was breaking in the east, bathing the land in the silver-gold light. He had been the only one to dance with the little human since midnight. He had certainly learned an important lesson from this. Demanding anything from Wanda wasn't going to work, especially when he ignored context. He had to make sure to ask for everything because, otherwise, she would do the opposite whether she wanted to or not.

When they got to her door, she kicked her feet, making him set her down, and yawned. "You're not going into my room, buster."

Adam grinned. He was energized from the dance and the frequent kisses he and Wanda had shared as they danced together. Everybody would be talking about those for a while. He would have loved to take it further and spend the whole day in her room. However, his human was clearly exhausted.

He brushed his lips across her forehead and nodded. "I'll see you later then."

Wanda smiled sleepily at him and waved as she entered her little studio apartment. Adam wanted so badly to follow her. Soon , he promised himself. As soon as she can tell me what she's so afraid of.

He still needed to talk to his mother about what she said that made Wanda look so panicked during the dance, but for the moment he headed towards his office. He hummed to himself, feeling as light as a cloud. Wanda was starting to trust him, and he was finding that he liked spending time with her. He had been thinking marriage would just be a convenience, but the way things were going, he was going to enjoy it.

His mood darkened rapidly when he got closer to his office. The sniveling weasel, Jonas, stood at the end of the corridor, talking with Christopher. Adam had just released the vampire from the dungeons, in part because Wanda still refused to name any punishment for him. He was supposed to have just left, though.

"What is going on here?" Adam demanded when he got closer.

Jonas jumped and winced. "My lord. I didn't… Ahem. I was just speaking with your brother here. I was hoping that I might have an audience with you."

"About what?"

"The human. Wanda. I recognize what I did was horrible. I was unfortunately not in my right mind and my judgment was not at its best." Jonas laughed, as though what he said was funny. Adam narrowed his eyes and waited for him to get to the relevant part. The other vampire paled. "Uh… Anyway, I think I ought to take her back with me to restore her to her family."

"Wanda isn't going anywhere with you. Get out of my palace before I have you thrown back into the dungeons."

"But my lord—"

"Now ."

Adam glared at Jonas as he scurried away, then turned to Christopher. His brother looked bored. "What were you two talking about?"

"Nothing." Christopher flinched as Adam folded his arm. "Okay, maybe I owe him some money—"

"Christopher!" Adam grabbed his arm and dragged him into his office. He slammed the door behind them. "You owe that pathetic worm money?"

Christopher shifted from side to side and shrugged. "Only a little. Ten grand."

Adam resisted the urge to grab his brother and shake him. Of all the stupid things… "And when you were in Cabo? Were you getting high there, too?"

"High? What are you talking about?"

"You've been buying drugs from him!"

Christopher shook his head. "No. Never . I'm not a drug addict, Adam. Yeah, he offered once, but he hasn't ever since I threatened to bring a random raid down on his house. But a couple months ago, we went to a casino he owned, and I may have been on a bit of a losing streak. But come on, ten grand isn't that much. I'm just in a bit of a pinch right now that I didn't expect. If you spot me the money, I'll pay you back. You know I will. I always do."

Adam still scowled, but he nodded. The last thing he wanted was for his family to be indebted to the likes of Jonas in any way, shape or form. But hearing that he had backed off of Christopher when threatened with a raid on his house… It was a long shot, but maybe a raid would be worth it.

In the meantime, his brother's debt had to be paid.

"You'll pay me back by the end of the year," the king warned his brother. "Understood?"

"Yeah. I wouldn't have even brought it up, except, well..." Christopher didn't look any more comfortable despite that issue having been solved. "But hey, shouldn't you have talked to Wanda about going back with him to her parents? That's a choice she should make."

"He told her that I was going to kill her," Adam said shortly. "He terrifies her. That man isn't getting anywhere near her again."

***

A couple days passed with nothing exceptional happening except for the fact that Wanda had dinner with him each night. They had talked well into the night. He learned that she hadn't even finished elementary school and immediately hired a private tutor for her. She had clearly been embarrassed by her lack of education until he told her he was two hundred and sixty-eight before he learned how to read.

He found her in the library one day, returning a stack of books that he had suggested the previous day. They were all easy-reader chapter books but remained some of his favorite stories.

"Hey," he greeted her, bending down for a kiss. She pressed herself to her toes and closed the distance between them. "Returning these already? I guess you just couldn't get into them, huh?"

A faint blush rose in Wanda's cheeks and she shook her head. "Not exactly. I stayed up all night last night and I've read them all. I was just here looking for another stack. I've got a list of books that are a grade higher than my abilities right now, and I figure if I tackle them I'll improve faster than I would if I get comfortable at my current level."

Adam grinned. It was surprising to him how easily Wanda provoked this reaction. Just her presence calmed him, something that he wasn't sure how to take. Part of him said that he shouldn't be relying on her for mood stability, but, on the other hand, it was because he liked being around her so much. It was easy to forget about himself with her.

"Let me see your list." She handed it over. Adam glanced down it. "Hmmm… you know, I have a few of these in my private library."

Her eyes widened. "You have a private library too?"

Adam smirked. "Yep. This library is for anybody to get their grubby hands on books. I have my own stores so that people won't read while eating and get cheesy fingerprints all over my precious books. Come on."

He took her hand and pulled her from the library. Her small hand felt so right in his, squeezing back tightly, warm and comforting. The bright joy in her eyes made his heart skip a beat. She was so beautiful, so full of life and eager to learn everything that the world had to offer. He was a lucky vampire to have met her – lucky that she spat in his face when they first met. That was how it all began, after all.

They reached his private library quickly. It was a fairly large room with a hearth on one wall, a bay window in another, and the other two lined with shelves. It was carpeted in pale yellow and adorned with Victorian-style furnishings.

"Wow," Wanda breathed as they entered. "All those books are yours?"

Adam nodded. "And you are free to take and read any of them as long as you promise not to read while eating, on the toilet, or in the bath."

"I promise." Wanda ran her fingers over the spines, eyes bright. "Lord of the Rings . It's on my list."

"Those are first edition copies."

"Shut up!" Wanda stared at him. "For real?"

Adam chuckled. "For real. And here are the Chronicles of Narnia and 20,000 Leagues Under the Sea ."

"Wow."

He watched her as she continued along. His mind drifted back to the morning after the dance. Was he wrong to have just sent off Jonas without even consulting her? Adam thought he knew what was best for her, but Jonas had picked her up off the streets. Didn't she deserve the right to decide for herself whether to be reunited with her family or not?

"Wanda…"

She turned to him with a smile.

"You know you're free to leave whenever you want, right? You're not a prisoner."

"Yes. I know that."

He glanced at his shoes briefly. "The other day Jonas stopped by. He… he wanted to take you back, to return to your family."

He wasn't expecting the blood to drain from her face. She sagged against the wall, her eyes widening. "Are you… Are you sending me back to them?"

Chapter Six – Wanda

Every cell in her body felt like it froze. She had gotten so comfortable here that it felt like she was never going to leave. But what if Adam had gotten bored with her? She had never kissed anybody before. What if he had decided that her lips were nothing special, that she was nothing special, and he didn't want her anymore?

She couldn’t go back. Not to the people who had sold her for cocaine. Had Lena told him that she found her parents? Did he want to make her give him answers about them? And what did Jonas want with her? He always told her she wasn't worth the trouble she caused him. If she went back, he'd kill her. He had made it clear that he had no qualms about it. Her stomach churned.

Adam brushed her hair from her face and let his fingers trail down her neck. When he reached her collarbone, she half-hoped, half-feared that he would lower her neckline to reveal the scars Jonas left on her. She bit her lip, shivering. He withdrew.

"I told you that you were free to leave whenever you wanted," he said, his voice softer than one would expect from a man as huge as he was. "That also means you can stay for as long as you want. I am not going to make you do anything you don't want, Wanda. But—"

"There shouldn't be a but ," she interrupted, shaking her head

"But," Adam continued firmly. "I would like you to tell me why you're so scared of him. Jonas will never have you again. And your parents—"

"I don't have parents."

Adam opened his mouth, but before he could continue, his cell phone rang. Wanda sighed in relief. Yes, things were progressing between them, but she wasn't ready to share that part of her past yet. Perhaps she was being silly, but if the people who were supposed to love her could abandon her… he could, too, and she wasn't going to give him her past until she knew that wasn't going to happen.

"It's my mother," the king grumbled. "She needs me to sign off on something. Feel free to take whatever books you want."

Wanda nodded stiffly. Adam hesitated, then leaned close. Like always, he kept a small space between them for her to close. How he knew to do that, she didn't know. After he was gone, she sank into a chair and hid her face in her hands. She had to tell him – wanted to tell him. About her parents, and everything she knew about what Jonas was doing.

She just didn't know how.

***

Later that day, Wanda stretched out on her bed wearing nothing but a smile as she eagerly consumed a new story. She was so engrossed in the tale that it wasn't until Adam called her name that she realized he was just outside her door, knocking. Wanda put the book up and quickly threw on a robe before answering it.

"You missed dinner," Adam said, holding a plate of food. "Are you upset with me?"

Heat rushed to Wanda's cheeks. "No. I started reading after I took a shower and… well, I got distracted."

"Good. Or, perhaps, not good. You might be upset with me soon. We need to talk." His gaze traveled down her body and he frowned. "Perhaps you should dress first."

Wanda had a feeling she knew what he wanted to talk about and shook her head. If she needed an escape, saying she had to dress would make a good excuse. What she hadn't expected was Adam to just step into her room and close the door behind himself.

Wanda wrapped her arms around herself, narrowing her eyes at him. "You're being very rude."

"I need to know what Jonas did to make you fear him so much. And what your parents did. Mother told me that you looked like you were about the faint when she told you she tracked them down. You need to tell me the truth, Wanda. They didn't abandon you to the streets when you were a child, did they?"

"It's none of your business."

"Maybe not, but this thing with Jonas is. Wanda, if he did anything to you—"

She couldn’t talk about this, not right now. Desperate to make him stop asking her about this, she threw her arms around his neck and kissed him. Adam started, and Wanda maintained her advantage. She made full body contact with him, thrusting her tongue into his mouth. Adam gripped her tightly, kissing her back. He lifted her from the ground and carried her swiftly to the bed. When he set her down, Wanda reached for the tie on her robe.

Adam caught her wrists, stopping her. He shook his head, eyes twinkling. "I wasn't born yesterday, my dear. I know when someone is trying to change the subject. Why don't you dress?"

She scowled. "If you can't handle me being naked, then leave."

The vampire shrugged. He picked her up again, cradling her in one arm, and threw back the blankets. He slid in with her and Wanda grinned. Maybe her plan was working after all. But he didn't kiss her again, only put his arms around her and drew her in close with her head on his chest. His skin was cool but not cold, and the soft thump of a heartbeat came from inside.

"You have a heartbeat?"

"Yes. All vampires do. Well, at least this type of vampire. There are different types… Like dogs. I'd be a St. Bernard, but there are pit bulls, Pomeranians, hellhounds… all kinds."

Maybe this could be her distraction. "How many kinds?"

"Many." He was silent for a moment. "I was born human. My father… My father was an evil man who would hurt my mother. When I was fifteen, I killed him. But she loved him, and I don't think she ever really forgave me for it."

Wanda listened to his steady breathing, holding her own breath. She knew that Adam liked to keep things private, and her heart pounded wildly. If he was trusting her with this… Was it his way of saying that she could trust him with her own broken past?

"A vampire turned me, Christopher, and Mother all at the same time to fight his war against the crusaders for him. I… I was his best warrior. I can't remember how many people I killed in that first war, and then after the next, I said no more and killed him… There was always another war. Always more blood to shed. Christopher… he was never a soldier. He had a wife, children. He outlived them all, and his grandchildren, great-grandchildren until they wanted nothing more to do with him. And Mother? When she looks at me, all she sees is the lives I've taken."

"But if it was in the war, you had no choice."

"Maybe. Or maybe it was just the easiest thing for me to do. They say I made a deal with the devil, you know. Sometimes I think that I must have."

Wanda shivered.

Adam stroked her hair gently. "I've forgotten what it's like to be human. I forgot what it was like to be soft. I need someone who isn't afraid to put me in my place, even if I frighten them. I need someone who can stop me from becoming the devil."

His voice was heavy with emotion, and Wanda shivered again. He was bearing his soul to her, but she didn't know if she could do the same. She had spent so long fighting against any feeling or memory that made her weak. She turned her face into his chest.

"I first ran away when I was five," she blurted. "I lived on the streets for three months before the police found me and took me home. My parents made up a story about me staying with my grandmother, but they hadn't even noticed I was gone."

His hands were soft as they stroked her back, encouraging her to continue.

"The next time was when I was eleven. My mom noticed when I didn't clean the house after them. Then, when I was sixteen, I ran away again. That time Jonas found me. He took my back to my parents, and they were strung out of their heads. He promised them a steady supply of drugs if he could keep me. They agreed. I ran away from him once to go back to my parents. They sent me back."

Adam's arms trembled. She waited for him to speak, but he remained silent. Chewing her lip, Wanda looked up. The utter revulsion on his face made her flinch back from him.

"Adam?"

"I have to go," he said jerkily. "I… have to go."

He practically ran away. Wanda was left in the bed, alone, with a horrible well of emptiness rising in her. Now that he knew, he didn't want her. Nobody wanted her.

She collapsed into the pillows and burst into tears.

Chapter Seven – Adam

The custom-made punching bag that cost Adam over four thousand dollars split apart at the seams on the fifth blow. Sand and stuffing flew into the air, spilling over the floor. The king growled, yanking the whole thing from the ceiling. Steel chains snapped like rubber bands, and he screamed when he threw it across the room. There weren't enough things in this stupid gym that he could take his anger out on without destroying. Maybe he ought to move to Africa where he could pick a fight with an elephant when he was in these moods.

Which was why everybody feared him.

Panting, Adam wiped his forehead. The sound of a clearing throat drew his attention across the room. Lena stood in the doorway, shaking her head at the mess that the gym was in. Her muscles were tense, but she didn't shy away from him when he walked to the water fountain near the door.

"Did you and Wanda have a fight?"

Adam grunted. "Why would you assume that?"

"Because when I walked by her room a little while ago, I could hear her sobbing."

Adam's heart twisted. She probably thought he was disgusted by her or something. The truth was that he had just been so angry when she told him what her parents had done. He knew he wouldn't have been able to hold it in, and didn't want that aggression to be misdirected. He could understand why she would think something else, though.

"What happened?" his mother pressed.

"She told me that her parents sold her to Jonas for drugs. I was just so angry. I couldn’t stay without exploding."

Lena sighed. "And you just walked away?"

"What else could I do?"

"Look, it was a shock and you're a… Well, you deal with things differently . But you did put your anger over her pain."

Adam flinched, despite his mother's gentle tone. He wasn't used to having to put anybody's anything over his own needs. He kicked the floor. "If I had stayed, I'd have vowed to destroy them, and that would have just scared her."

Lena nodded. "That's true. And she probably doesn't want to have to talk you down from your revenge fantasies."

"So what do I do?"

"Well, you came here to work out your anger, so that is a very good start," Lena said.

"You said I was putting my anger over her pain."

Lena smiled. "Yes, that's true, but let's do this in baby steps. You didn't want to frighten her, so that is a good thing. Are you calmer now?" At his nod, she continued. "Then you need to go back to Wanda. Hold her, let her cry. Assure her that she has worth and it's not valued in monetary terms. Tell her… tell her a few good points about her personality. Probably go with three or four, you don't want to overdo it otherwise it will feel fake."

Adam's mind reeled at all the instructions. He had faced down armies, but they hadn't been as intimidating as this. Words were not his strong suit. He said what he meant and what was on his mind, and when problems arose he dealt with them. Wanda's problems, though, weren't the kind that you could throw money at or beat into submission.

"What if she doesn't want to see me?" he asked, feeling strangely defenseless, like he had walked into a werewolf den without any protection.

"Then apologize for leaving, assure her that it wasn't because of her, and leave if she doesn't want you there." Lena embraced him. "My big, strong boy. Just let yourself be vulnerable with her."

Adam sighed. That felt like a pretty high order, but Wanda was worth it. He couldn't imagine what his life would be like without her in it. He'd go back to being the miserable person he was before, and that wasn't what he wanted out of life.

He made his way up to Wanda's room, rehearsing what he wanted to say to her over and over in his mind. There was no answer after he knocked, so he peeked in. Wanda lay on the bed, her breathing deep, her posture limp. Sleeping. With a sigh, the king slipped in. Wanda's face was tearstained and every once in a while she shuddered like she was crying in her dreams. His heart ached. How could he fix this?

"Wanda?"

She made a noise in her throat but didn't stir. Adam watched her sleep for a moment. She laid curled in on herself in a fetal position, one hand cupped behind her neck, the other grasping at the blankets. Like she was trying to protect herself. Adam felt his anger starting to rise again, but forced it back down. He reached to brush her hair from her face.

Wanda's hand shot out, slapping at him. She jerked away, screaming in a hoarse, sleepy voice. Adam jumped back, holding out his hands as her fists came at him. When she saw it was him she stopped and blinked owlishly.

"Adam?"

"Hi. I didn't mean to wake you."

"Why are you in my bedroom?" Wanda yawned and glared at him. "You come in here and watch me sleep? That's creepy."

Adam flinched. "Sorry. Do you want me to leave?"

She shook her head and flipped back the blankets. Adam approached slowly, checking if that was an invitation, and slid into the bed next to her. She cuddled up to him, fitting herself under his arm. The king sighed in relief, grateful to see that he hadn't completely ruined his relationship with her.

"I'm sorry I left earlier," he said. "I just… hearing that you were treated that way by your own family made me so angry."

Wanda shivered. "You walking away hurts more."

He flinched again, and his arms tightened around her. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to." He paused. "I can have your parents arrested for this if you want."

"No. I'd rather see them in rehab. They don't really have their own lives – just the drugs. I might hate them for what they did, but maybe it would have been different if they were clean. I don't know. Maybe nothing would have changed it." She pressed herself closer to him. "Jonas, though… I wasn't the only girl he had."

There were more like Wanda in his clutches, terrified? Adam fought to keep himself calm. He should know about something like this! Why had nobody come forward? Why hadn't Wanda? He kept his mouth shut, though, stroking her arms gently, wanting to comfort her.

"He used us to ferry his drugs around the country. Wherever he wanted them sent, he would send one of us. We were all from the same backgrounds. Girls that nobody would miss." Her voice took on a bitter tone. "He kept us locked up unless we were on missions. I ran away so many times, but he always got me back. The last time, he bit my throat. I thought he was going to kill me, but he just bit me and let me bleed. I stopped trying to run away after that."

Adam glanced down as she pulled her collar down. The scars from teeth piercing skin were clear, a half-moon with the canines sunk in deep. He fought to keep his head level as he took them in. What else had that monster done?

"He never touched us," Wanda blurted, sensing his thoughts. "He never… molested us. Never ."

"That doesn't mean that what he did do wasn't terrible. I'm sorry you had to go through that."

"I wanted to tell you what he was. But I was too afraid that you'd end up like him."

He kissed the top of her head, wanting to comfort her and having no idea how. "Everything he did is immoral and illegal. I will arrest him immediately."

Wanda's arms tightened around him. "Don't leave me. I know it's selfish and you should go right away to throw him in jail. But I don't want to be by myself. Not right now. Please?"

Adam relaxed next to her again. "I'll stay with you."

"Thank you."

He stroked her hair as they laid there in silence. His emotions were in turmoil, but they kept circling back to Wanda. He wanted –needed – to protect Wanda. Whatever else happened from here on out, he would act for her. Jonas would be arrested and he would spend the rest of his life in jail. His properties would all be seized by the crown and sold, the funds distributed to the humans he held unlawfully. And all the other vampires who knew what he was doing and stood by would join him in jail.

For the moment, though, he would stay with Wanda, making sure she was alright.

Chapter Eight – Wanda

A splash of light seeping through her curtains woke Wanda the next morning. It hit a pan on the stove, reflecting directly into her eyes. Normally she would have just rolled over and tried to get back to sleep, but this morning something rock-hard was wrapped around her, keeping her from moving. She pushed herself to her elbow.

Adam still wore his usual black suit, but sometime during the night he had abandoned his jacket and tie. His dress shirt was unbuttoned to the middle of his chest, revealing a strip of hairless skin. Wanda ran her fingers over it, marveling at how soft his skin was over those hard muscles.

His eyes fluttered open and he smiled down at her. Her heart skipped a beat. He was so different than she had expected the king of the vampires to be. So different from what she expected any vampire to be. Yes, he was a hard man, but his hardness was more him trying to protect himself from his own terrible past than anything else. He was a man who had never allowed himself to love.

A man who feared love, just like her.

"Morning," he whispered, brushing her hair from her face. "Do you feel better?"

"Yeah. It feels good to have finally told the truth."

She rested her chin on his chest, considering him. When he first gave her the two thousand dollars and told her she was free to leave if that was what she wanted, she hadn't known how to believe him. Now, though, she knew he was sincere. He wouldn’t have tried to stop her. A man who proposed and then said it was fine to turn him down. Was that self-confidence, or was that a part of his fear, too?

And then it hit her. She could do anything she wanted. He had no expectations. He wasn't making her stay, he wasn't making her let him into her bed. He wasn't even asking for anything more.

She rose up, lifting herself to his lips. Adam kissed her back chastely, but she wanted more than that. With a throaty growl, she swung herself over him, straddling his hips, and kissed him harder. With a moan, he parted his lips, but before she could claim her victory, he had his tongue in her mouth. They battled for supremacy, heat flooding through her body.

A tight feeling built in her core and Wanda moved back and forth, trying to satisfy the ache building inside of her. Adam groaned, and she repeated the action. His hands clung to her hips, digging in tightly. She liked the pressure they built and liked it even more when he started rocking her back and forth in a way that had everything shooting fireworks through her blood.

Adam pulled away abruptly, leaving her feeling unbalanced. Wanda panted, staring at him questioningly. Did he not want her?

"Are you sure this is what you want?" he asked. "You're not doing this because you think you have to, or because you think you should?"

With a laugh, Wanda shook her head. "No. This is what I want, Adam. What I've wanted for a long time, but was too frightened to initiate."

"Good. I'm glad. But if you want me to stop, just tell me." He tucked her hair behind her ear and kissed her again. "Tell me."

"I will," she promised before throwing herself at him again.

This time they were even more frenzied in their approach. Wanda gave him everything. She didn't hold back as she fumbled with the buttons on his dress shirt and then with his belt buckle. Adam tore her nightdress off her shoulder, kissing her fiercely, and moved down to worship her breasts. Her skin tightened and bolts of pleasure shot through her.

With a gasp, she arched herself towards him, loving the sensation of his mouth where no one had ever kissed before. Her fingers dug into his hair, pulling him closer. He growled in his throat, the vibrations working into her body, and Wanda let out a pleasured sigh. The air seemed to be getting warmer, or maybe it was just her. A tight knot formed in her core, aching to be released.

Adam lifted her, shifting position so that he was kneeling, and moved back to her mouth. He kissed her hotly, moving to her neck, scraping his fangs against her throat. A tingle of fear ran down her spine, but she pushed it away. Adam would never harm her. Never.

He slid a hand between her thighs, separating them, and zoned in on his target. Wanda's whole body jerked as he began making small circles with his thumb, easing a finger into her. She clutched at him, whimpering as the pleasure and tightness increased. It was more powerful than anything she had ever experienced before. Her breath came in quick gasps, her eyes rolling into the back of her head. She didn't want this to ever end, but she was spiraling out of control and the fear came rushing back. Adam's face was buried in her neck and she tried to push him off. He didn't budge.

"Stop," she panted. "Stop."

Adam froze. He withdrew, resting on his elbows above her. Concerned gray eyes peered from his face. "Did I hurt you?"

Wanda shook her head. Blood rushed to her face and her eyes stung. "I just… I don't know. I just needed it to stop. I'm sorry."

The king stretched out beside her and wrapped tender arms around her. "Don't be sorry. You have nothing to be sorry for. You said you wanted it to stop, so it stops. No explanation needed."

Wanda sniffed, still feeling embarrassed. "I liked it. Well, I don't think I like you kissing my neck, but I liked everything else. I don't know why—"

"Shh. It's okay. You don't need a reason."

"Thank you. For understanding."

They laid together, cuddling, for a little while longer. The irrational fear faded, but so did Wanda's embarrassment. She was filled with warm gratitude instead and stroked Adam's arms. Knowing that she was in the driver's seat helped a lot. Maybe if she was on top, instead of pinned beneath him. Or maybe it was just him at her neck, reminding her of when Jonas had bitten her—

The door slammed open. Wanda yelped and covered herself. Lena stormed in, her eyes blazing with hell-light. Well, that was clearly where Adam got it from. The giant king swung out of bed–luckily he was still wearing boxers–and started to say something. He never got the chance. Lena slapped him hard across the face. The smack rang through the air. Wanda gasped, pressing her hands to her mouth.

"How dare you?" Lena shouted. "How dare you?"

She slapped him again. Wanda stared with wide eyes, clutching the blankets to her chest. She was so shocked about what was unfolding before her eyes she spared little thought to her own state of undress. What had Adam done?

"This is not comforting her, Adam," Lena shouted, grabbing a book off the nightstand to start pummeling him. Adam grabbed a pillow and warded off her blows, backing away from her. Wanda wanted to jump in between them but didn't think it was a good idea. Lena smacked him hard, causing the book's spine to crack. "How dare you do this to her? Taking advantage of her when she's emotionally vulnerable?"

Wait… Lena was talking about her . Wanda's jaw dropped. "He didn't take advantage of me!"

"I can see what happened."

"No, you can't. I initiated things." Wanda scrambled between them, holding out one hand while the other kept the blanket clutched to her chest. "I initiated it, and when I wanted to stop, Adam did. He didn't even ask for an explanation. He just stopped."

Lena froze. She stared at Wanda for a moment, then turned to Adam. He eyed his mother warily, still holding the pillow as a shield. A faint pink flush rose in Lena's cheeks, and a mortified look came over her face. She dropped the book and pressed both her hands to her mouth.

"Oh, my… I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. I should have known you'd be better than that. To think the worst of my own son." She flinched. "I just passed the room and I could smell…"

Wanda's face lit up like a traffic light. She could smell that from out in the hall? Vampires! She hefted the blankets up a little higher. "Well, you shouldn't have come barging in my room anyway. If I wanted to be with Adam, that's our business, not yours."

Lena shook her head. "I am so sorry."

"Mother, perhaps you should wait outside so Wanda and I can dress." Adam's voice had a hard edge to it, though his expression was blank. That might have been worse than the anger.

Lena flinched. "Yes… Yes, of course. I'm sorry."

She started for the door, but before she got there, Christopher strode in. Wanda muttered a few choice words under her breath. Did this family have no sense of personal boundaries? What was it with them walking in without knocking? The younger vampire glanced briefly at her, but her lack of clothing elicited no response. He looked tense and worried. His cuticles were picked down so far that his fingers were bloody.

"Adam I need to talk to you."

"It can wait," Adam replied shortly. "First I have to discuss boundaries with our mother. And apparently you. Get out. Wanda and I—"

"This can't wait," Christopher interrupted. He clenched his hands. "This is important. I'm in deep trouble. Deep, deep trouble. I should have told you about it before, but I… I need help."

Lena put her hand on her younger son's arm. "Help with what?"

He looked torn for a moment, then shook his head resolutely. "I can't tell you. Not right now. Adam. Please. I need you."

Wanda glanced at the king. Christopher certainly appeared to be sincere, but she didn't know him well enough to make up her mind. Adam's eyes were narrowed, but after a few minutes that stretched on agonizingly, he nodded.

"Go wait for me in my study. I'll be there right away."

Relief broke over Christopher's face. He glanced at Wanda again before turning on his heel and leaving. Lena followed him out, though if she was going to insist he tell her what was going on, Wanda didn't know. She turned to Adam, who stared after his family with a concerned expression.

"Hey." She touched his hand. "What's this about?"

"I don't know. But I'd better find out." He dressed quickly and pressed a quick kiss to her lips. "I'll see you later."

Chapter Nine – Adam

Christopher was alone in his study when Adam strode in. Good. As much as he loved his mother, it was clear that Christopher wasn't going to talk unless it was alone. This saved a lot of hassle trying to get Lena to leave so that his brother would spill on whatever it was he was in deep trouble about.

Shutting the door behind him, Adam faced Christopher with a frown. His brother looked anxious. His skin was paler than usual, with dark circles under his eyes and a slightly sallow tint to his complexion. If vampires could be sick, then Adam would have thought his brother had the plague. Maybe he was sick. Or he'd lied, and was on drugs.

"What's this about, Christopher?"

"You remember that we talked about me owing Jonas money?"

Not off to a great start. "Of course."

"Well… you remember me saying it had nothing to do with drugs?"

Adam stiffened. His eyes flashed.

Christopher flinched as he looked at his brother. "I'm not on drugs. I'm not that stupid. But… my debt to Jonas was a little deeper than I led you to believe. I owed him almost five hundred thousand. I know, I'm an idiot, but he offered me a way to pay it back without getting you involved. He wanted me to bring some heroin back from Cabo. But… the shipment was destroyed. Almost two million dollars' worth street value."

Adam's hands clenched. He sucked in a deep breath, trying to keep himself under control, but was rapidly losing that battle. What had his brother been thinking? Christopher wasn't dumb – at least, Adam hadn't thought he was until now.

"He said that Wanda knows things about his operation. Things that will get him thrown in jail. He threatened to come after me if you do anything. I just don't know what to do. I know that nothing I say will stop you from going after him if he's into drugs or if he did anything to Wanda, but there has to be a way to leave me out of it. At least let me pay—"

"Leave you out of it?" Adam exploded. He slammed both hands onto his desk. "You smuggle two million dollars' worth of drugs into my kingdom and you expect me to leave you out of it?"

"Adam—"

"You're lucky if I don't have you thrown into the dungeons right now. How could you be so stupid and reckless? What were you getting out of it? I have bailed you out time and time again. What made you think that a stupid five hundred thousand dollars was going to make a difference? I would have given it to you. But now, not only are you a criminal, you have put me in a compromised situation."

Christopher ground his teeth together. "I know. And I am sorry."

"Sorry? Sorry doesn't cut it." Adam sucked in a deep breath to calm himself. "Jonas is doing more than just dealing drugs, although that is bad enough. He is buying girls from their parents and keeping them as slaves."

His brother's already-pale face paled further. He swallowed and opened his mouth, but Adam didn't want to listen to his excuses.

"I am going to organize a raid, arrest him and his vampires, and free those humans. And I want you to be ready to testify against him. Maybe I'll be able to lighten your sentence if you do that, but you are still going to jail."

"I know. I know, okay. I'm going to jail." Christopher's hands shook. "I'll go. I'll testify against him, and I will go to jail without complaint. I will do news broadcasts and say I deserve it and I stand by your decision to prosecute me. But please. Please, give me the money to pay him back first."

Adam narrowed his eyes.

"Please!"

"No." Adam pointed at the door. "You can either turn yourself in at the dungeons or I'll get someone up here to arrest you."

Christopher stared at him for a long moment, his expression turning from disbelief to acceptance. His shoulders hunched as he headed for the door. There, he glanced back. "I'm sorry, Adam. I really am."

"It's not the right time for that."

The king turned towards his window, ignoring his brother. Anger rolled through him, but he forced it aside. Christopher had made his choices, and now he was going to have to live with the consequences. It was going to break Lena's heart, but he couldn't make exceptions. Not even for his little brother. Once he started doing that, then everything he fought so hard for would start falling apart.

Once he had himself back under control, he returned to Wanda's room. The door was opened, and Wanda and Lena stood inside. Adam hesitated, not knowing if he should tell his mother what had occurred or if he should just let it wait.

No, it couldn't wait. She deserved to hear it from him, not somebody else. "Mother. I need to tell you something."

Lena turned to him. Seeing his expression, her face paled. "Is it Christopher?"

"He's… gotten himself into trouble. He owes Jonas two million dollars for losing a shipment of heroin. I'm going to have to have him arrested. But first, I am going after Jonas."

His mother swayed on the spot, but Wanda came to him, holding her arms out. He gratefully accepted her embrace. Putting Christopher in prison… it was not a task he was looking forward to. In the meantime, though, he had to concentrate on Jonas. The vampire had gotten away with too much for too long.

"I'm sorry about your brother," she whispered.

Adam sighed. "Me, too. But what's done is done. I just wish he had come to me, instead of… But I have to go. The sooner I get Jonas behind bars, the better."

Wanda nodded, though she seemed reluctant to release him. "Come home quickly."

He brushed a finger across her jaw. "I will."

***

It wasn't until he was in his armored van, driving with a dozen of his best soldiers to arrest Jonas, that the first trickling of doubt started to sink into his mind. Christopher's insistence on paying back the other vampire before he was arrested was strange. More strange was how he looked like he hadn't been sleeping or drinking. There had to be something else going on. Why else would Christopher be so desperate?

Adam's brow furrowed. Had he let his anger get the best of him once again? He pulled his cell phone from his pocket and quickly dialed Christopher. He didn't answer. Adam doubted that he had actually turned himself in to be arrested, but it was as equally unlikely that he wanted to talk to his big brother at the moment. The king called Lena instead.

"Is everything okay?" she answered, worry thick in her voice.

"Yes. We're just heading out right now." Adam glanced out the window as the sprawling, immaculate yard around the palace faded to the first houses. It would take an hour to get to Jonas' property. It might give the other vampire time to flee, but not enough for him to hide all the evidence. "I need you to talk to Christopher."

He heard the doubt in Lena's voice when she spoke. "What about?"

"Why he did what he did. I can't shake the feeling there's more to the story than he told me… than I let him tell me."

"Okay. I'll talk to him."

"Thanks." Adam hung up and leaned back in the seat. Whatever Christopher was going through was going to have to wait, but, hopefully, Lena could get through to him.

Maybe there was a way to protect his brother in the end after all.

Chapter Ten – Wanda

Wanda's heart thudded in her chest as she raced through the palace halls. She had just received a phone call from Christopher, telling her to meet him in the garage. Something had happened to Adam, and he needed her right away. Images flashed through her mind of Adam hurt, bleeding, Jonas laughing over his dying body. Part of her wanted to run and hide, to pretend that everything was going to be okay. But she wasn't going to get any more information until she got to him.

The king's brother waited for her at the entrance to the garage. He paced in circles, clearly distressed about Adam's wellbeing. Dread filled Wanda and she rushed to him, grasping his hand when she got close enough.

"What is it?" she demanded. "What happened?"

"Adam's fine," Christopher assured her. He grasped her elbow and herded her towards a car. "There's just been a… development. It's going to be okay, though. He's going to be okay."

His assurances did nothing for Wanda's nerves. Probably because he sounded like he was trying to convince himself. She hurried into the passenger seat of a sleek Chevrolet, feet tapping against the floor anxiously as she waited for Christopher. He held his phone to his ear as he rounded the car, but she couldn't hear what he was saying.

"Buckle up," he told her when he slid behind the driver's seat.

Wanda waited for him to start talking as they pulled out of the garage, but he was silent, his knuckles white on the steering wheel, his gaze steadily ahead. He was so nervous… Clearly, something horrible had happened to Adam. Why wouldn't he tell her the truth?

"What happened?" Wanda asked eventually, unable to hold it in any longer. "You said that Adam needed me."

"Yeah. I did. I don't think you understand just how deeply he feels for you, Wanda. I don't even think he knows how much he feels for you." Christopher's shoulders sagged. "I have never seen him this way before. So concerned for someone who isn't himself."

"Then you don't know him," Wanda shot back. "Everything he's done, he's done for other people. He wants people to be safe and healthy and not have to kill like he has."

Christopher grunted. He glanced at her. There was a look in his eye… Guilt? Wanda twisted her hands in her lap. What did he have to feel guilty about?

"I'm sorry," he said. "I know that you don't deserve this. Any of this. But if Adam has done everything for others, then I guess I'm the one who does everything for myself. There isn't any other way. If he had only just given me the money—" He cut himself off and shook his head. "But of course he didn't. Maybe if I had told him the truth. But if I had done that—"

"What are you talking about?" Wanda demanded. Fear tingled in her fingertips, but she refused to allow it to cow her. "Where are you taking me, really?"

Christopher was silent for a long moment. He sighed. "When you were with Jonas, did you know a girl named Melissa?"

"Melissa?" Wanda knew her. She was a dark-skinned beauty that Jonas saved for his most special missions. Just before Wanda was taken to Adam, there were rumors that she had picked up a boyfriend outside the house. Something Jonas strictly forbade. "Wh-why are you asking about her?"

"Because I met her in Cabo, and we… we fell in love. Jonas agreed to free her if I could deliver a bunch of drugs for him, but I failed. Now the price of Melissa's freedom is two million dollars. Or something worth even more."

The dread already building in Wanda's body solidified, squeezing her insides until they felt like so much mush. She couldn't breathe. She knew where this was going. "You mean me. Because Adam… Because with me, Jonas can bargain… blackmail. He'll use me against Adam."

"If I don't hand you over, Jonas will kill Melissa."

"Adam is on his way to Jonas' house right now. You can't—"

"We planned for this. Ever since Jonas gave you to Adam, he's been waiting for Adam to come after him. I really am sorry."

"No," Wanda whimpered.

What would Jonas do to her to get at Adam? What use was a hostage if he handed her back over? She would be separated from Adam forever and remain in Jonas's clutches… The thought made her want to vomit. She thought she had finally escaped that beast. But now it seemed like she would have no escape.

"I have to protect the woman I love."

"There has to be another way. Please, Christopher. Don't do this."

Christopher swallowed hard. "He won't hurt you. You're worthless to him dead. But Melissa? If I don't do what he says, he will kill her. I can't live with that."

"And what about Adam?" she asked. "What about him?"

"I know he'll kill me for this. But Melissa is worth it. Please, try to understand. I love her. I haven't loved anybody since I lost my wife when I was human. I can't let another person I love die because of me."

She yanked off her seatbelt. If she couldn't get away, she'd jump from the car. Christopher saw what she was doing, and grabbed her firmly by the wrist. She yanked away, but his grip was too tight. When she unlocked the door, Christopher yanked her over, pulling her half onto his lap, arm tight around her waist.

"No!" Wanda screeched, trying to yank the steering wheel around. Even one-handed, Christopher was too strong. "Please, you don't know what he'll do to me."

"He won't hurt you. He's not suicidal, and if he hurts you, he's got nothing against Adam."

Wanda jabbed her fingers at Christopher's eyes. He slammed her back into her seat, then grabbed her by the collar and all but threw her into the back. Her hand slammed against the window and she cried out, black spots waving before her eyes. The locks back here weren't accessible; she tried to scramble back to the front, but Christopher threw out an arm and stopped her.

"He will get you back, one way or another," he mumbled, still sounding like he was trying to convince himself. "He'll save you. Tell him… Tell him I'm sorry."

"I'm not doing anything for you," Wanda hissed. "You selfish, horrible—"

"I'm doing it for Melissa. And what about you? If you had told Adam about the other girls that Jonas has as prisoners before this, then he could have dealt with him long ago! You call me selfish for trying to save the woman I love? What about you, who escaped his clutches and then did nothing to stop him?"

Wanda froze. All her excuses flitted through her mind, but in the end, she could do nothing to deny it. She had been selfish, horribly selfish. It was her fault that those girls were still in Jonas's clutches. Yes, she had told Adam about them, but only after weeks of being free.

How many of them prayed that she would come back to save them?

She sat huddled in the back for the rest of the trip. She wanted to plead or bargain or scheme, to find some way that Christopher could still save Melissa without handing her over, but nothing she thought of would work. Even if she did come up with a plan, she was certain Christopher wouldn't listen. He was too focused on saving Melissa. Any deviation from the plan he had been given by Jonas would put her in danger.

When they pulled into the garage of a large two-story house on the opposite side of town from the palace to find Jonas waiting for them with a dozen guards, Wanda nearly threw up. This was what she had been dreading more than anything, and it had happened. Her heart palpitated, hands trembled, and every cell in her body felt like it was frozen. She didn't even fight against Christopher when he dragged her out of the car and passed her over to Jonas.

The familiar bruising grip made Wanda whimper. She wanted to punch or spit at him, but her survival instincts kicked in and she couldn't make herself do anything but stand there, staring at him.

Jonas grinned at her. "Finally, I have something that I can use against His Royal Majesty. Who knew that a pitiful little human would do the trick?"

"He's going to kill you," Wanda blurted, finally finding her voice. "Adam is going to tear you to shreds, and when he's done, there won't even be a body for them to find."

Jonas chuckled. At any other time, he would have hit her for daring to speak back to him, but he knew he held all the cards. Wanda tried to free herself unsuccessfully. He grabbed her by the neck and pulled down her collar, revealing the scars he had given her.

"You always belonged to me," he whispered. "And you always will. My brand will always be there."

"Where is Melissa?" Christopher demanded.

Jonas cast him a disdainful glance and gestured behind him. Two of the guards left the garage through a door into the main house and returned with Melissa pinned between them. Her eyes were wide frightened, but she looked none the worse for wear. When the guards released her, she ran into Christopher's arms. When she saw Wanda, she froze.

"What did you do?"

"Are we free to leave?" Christopher asked, wrapping his arms around her.

Jonas nodded.

Melissa pulled back a little. "What did you do?"

Christopher ignored the question, picking her up and running back to the car. Wanda watched them go silently. Dread filled her, but she pushed it back little by little, focusing on her situation. Jonas wanted to use her against Adam? Well, she would just have to find a way to make sure that couldn't happen. She had always been able to escape before. No matter where they put her, she would get out. She would make her way back to Adam.

And Jonas would pay for what he had done.

Chapter Eleven – Adam

Jonas's house was utterly empty. Adam and his men searched it for almost an hour and found nothing. From the state of it, it looked like it had been empty for almost two weeks.

This was more than a tip-off. This was planned. Jonas expected him to come and took steps ahead of time to make sure that he wasn't going to be caught. Frustration and anger welled in Adam, but he couldn't deny that he had been outsmarted in this instance. Still, Wanda's testimony was not for nothing. He would still get Jonas in jail on all charges.

"I want an APB out on Jonas and all of his associates," he ordered as they left the house. "I want that vampire found."

He threw himself back into his vehicle, grinding his teeth together. Where had he taken the drugs and girls? He hadn't fled town after his arrest; Adam had seen him around.

I should have just kept him in the dungeons, he thought bitterly. I should never have released him on bail.

His cell phone beeped. Adam checked it; it was a text message from Christopher. Adam's heart stopped beating. All it said was, He has her. Go alone, and an address, but that was enough. Christopher delivering a kidnapping demand? Jonas must have them both and be using Christopher's phone.

Go alone.

Adam growled under his breath. If Jonas had Wanda and his brother… He had to do as instructed. He couldn't lose them. He stuffed the phone into his pocket and closed his eyes as the vehicle pulled away from Jonas's house. If this was how it was going to be, then it would be so. But the question remained: what did Jonas want? It had to be more than just keeping himself out of jail. Money? Power? Freedom to keep running his drugs?

No matter. Adam let out a breath. He'd know soon enough.

***

Jonas had a cocky, arrogant smirk on his face when Adam barged into the house he had been directed to. He pulled in a deep breath and smelled the distinctive perfume that Wanda liked to wear. Fury flooded his chest and he wanted to attack on the spot. He glowered at Jonas, making the smirk falter.

"Where is Wanda?"

"Safe." Jonas pulled himself up. "With the rest of my girls."

Adam growled. "You disgusting pervert."

"Pervert? I give them jobs, shelter, food. They were all living on the streets when I found them. And I certainly do not dabble sexually with them or permit my men to touch them." Jonas actually looked affronted. "I am not a pervert."

"What do you want?" Adam didn't care what the pervert claimed. If he got that chance, he'd rip the other vampire's head off.

Jonas smiled, back in control. "Well, what I've wanted from the start… I thought that I could provoke you to anger, to do something that would be unforgivable to turn the public against you, but apparently your temper has been overstated. What I want is for you to step down from being the king. I want you to give me the crown."

Adam laughed, too surprised by this to take it seriously. "Why would I do that?"

"Publically, because I am a savvy businessman and I can pull our struggling economy back from the brink. Unofficially… because I will kill Wanda and all the other humans in my employ if you don't."

At that moment, Adam wanted nothing more than to rip off Jonas's head. He started forward with a snarl on his lips but just managed to stop himself. Jonas probably had given orders to kill the girls if anything happened to him. As much as he wanted to kill him, Adam couldn't risk it.

"Nobody will accept that. If you try, you'll have a civil war on your hands in no time."

Jonas shrugged. "If you don't do as I say, then you'll have a dead Wanda on your hands. Which one are you more willing to risk?"

Adam growled again. He sucked in a deep breath and nodded reluctantly. For the first time in what felt like forever, he had someone who didn't fear him, who looked at him and saw who he was, not the demon-king he was reported to be. He couldn't let anything happen to her.

"And my brother?" he pressed. "You'll release him from—"

"Release him?" Jonas barked out a laugh. "You think he's my prisoner? No. He's the one who handed the girl over to me in the first place."

Ice flooded Adam's veins. Christopher had betrayed him? No! It couldn’t be! Christopher would never have done that. He opened his mouth to tell Jonas that he knew he was lying, but before he could, the doors leading into the room burst open. Wanda, followed by a half-dozen girls carrying weapons that ranged from kitchen knives to knitting needles, streamed in.

"We don't belong to you," she shouted. She caught sight of Adam and her eyes widened. "Adam, kill him! Kill him now!"

All the girls let out wild screeches and attacked the vampires with their pitiful weapons. Jonas let out a strangled yelp, shock flashing over his face. A vampire grabbed one of the girls with a knitting needle and Wanda sunk her steak knife into his arm. As he howled, the needle girl stabbed her weapon through his eye. The vampire stumbled back as blood spurted into the air.

Adam leaped into the fray. The girls cut and stabbed with all their strength but the vampires were far stronger. Their initial attack may have drawn blood, but the tide turned quickly.

Jonas growled and lunged for Wanda. Red washed over Adam's vision. With a roar, he tore his suit jacket apart, freeing his range of motion. He was on Jonas before the other vampire knew what hit him. Knee to stomach, elbow to the back of the neck. Jonas fell. Adam turned to the next vampire.

All the noise seemed to fade into the background. Adam's heartbeat remained steady and even, the rage and fury washing away as he methodically grabbed first one vampire, then the next. Fist to kidneys. Take a knife from one of the girls. Slid it through a vampire's ribs. Next attacker. Grab the head, slam it against the wall. Twist sharply as the vampire dropped. Next one, knitting needle up under the ribs. The vampire grabbed a girl as a shield. Break both arms, wait for the girl to slip away, tear open vampire's throat.

When the last vampire dropped, Adam came back to himself. He stared around at the carnage as if waking from a dream. Bile rose in his throat, and his hands began shaking.

"No," he whispered. The taste of blood was strong in his mouth.

The berserk blood rage hadn't taken over him since the last battle he had been in. He didn't want to be this… this mindless killing machine: the beast that used his anger and temper to defeat his enemies when it might have been able to be resolved peacefully…

A hand laid on his arm. Adam jumped, then glanced down to see Wanda. Her eyes were wide like saucers, but she still wrapped her arms around him and held him tightly. He embraced her back, shoulders shaking. The other girls stared at him in shock and fear, but they weren't cowering from him.

"I'm sorry," he said. "I'm sorry."

"For what?" one of them said, her voice hushed. "You saved us."

Adam blinked. He looked around again. Some of the vampires groaned, in pain and maimed, but not dead. He hadn't killed them all? His arms tightened around Wanda. She was here. There wasn't a scratch on her. The other girls looked worse for wear, but he hadn't hurt any of them. The other vampires had attacked, but he had protected them.

The king swallowed hard. "I… didn't hurt any of you."

"No." Wanda cupped his face in her hands. "You saved us."

Relief washed over him. With a cry that was half-triumphant, half-sob, he wrapped his arms around her again. He wasn't a mindless killing machine. He didn't always hurt those he loved. Unexpected tears filled his eyes as Wanda clung to him. He wasn't what he had always feared – and it was time to let go of the past and move on… to the future.

Chapter Twelve – Wanda

Several weeks after Jonas was taken down for good, Wanda was outside, eagerly struggling through Harry Potter when a car pulled up to the front of the palace. Christopher and Melissa got out of it. Wanda bolted upright, jaw dropping. There had been no sight of the king's brother since that day. He looked better rested than when she had seen them then, but he was grim-faced. Melissa clung to his hand as they headed in.

Wanda jumped to her feet. Adam had been terribly hurt by Christopher's actions, and now he was back. What did he want? Did he think that he was just going to get off scot-free? Her lips pursed tight and hands clenching, she followed the two in. Christopher walked fast, and Wanda was out of breath by the time she caught up – right outside of Adam's office.

"What do you think you're doing?" Wanda hissed at him at the same time as a joyful cry came from inside the office.

They stepped in and Lena threw herself at Christopher. She hugged him tightly. Wanda skirted them and stood by Adam. The king was utterly frozen, anger and grief mingling on his face. He reached his hand over to Wanda and she took it, squeezing gently.

She scowled at Christopher. Hadn't he done enough? Why come back and put Adam in this position?

"Adam," Christopher said stiffly. He stepped past his mother, releasing Melissa's hand. "I know that what I did was… I'm here to turn myself in. I will accept whatever judgment you pass on me. But I want you to know I would have done it again. I love Melissa, and I had to save her no matter the consequences. I'm sorry that I put Wanda in danger, but—"

Adam held up his hand, silencing his brother. He stood slowly, hand still in Wanda's. She squeezed again but had no idea what he was going to do.

"Adam, he's your brother," Lena said. "Your brother ."

Adam didn't reply to that. He rounded the desk, only releasing her hand when their arms were stretched out to the fullest. The air was thick with tension as he stepped up to his brother. Christopher shivered but stood straight and tall. He swallowed and nodded, clearly expecting Adam to do something horrible.

The king put his hands on his brother's shoulders. "Christopher. I've been so worried for you."

He pulled him into an embrace. Christopher's eyes widened, shock flitting over his face. Adam held him tightly like he was never going to let go. Lena smiled. Wanda frowned, but, after a moment, nodded. Maybe Christopher had betrayed him and would be punished for it, but Adam still loved his brother. There had been enough pain. It was time for the healing to begin.

"You could have told me," he said. "I would have given you the money."

Christopher sniffed, eyes shining with tears. "I didn't think you would care."

Adam flinched at that. "And that is my mistake. I should never have been so cold that you would think that. I am going to have to have you prosecuted, you know. But given the circumstances, I think the judge will be understanding." He released his brother and smiled at Melissa. "And how soon will it be before I have a niece or nephew?"

That was a rather nosy question, Wanda thought, but Melissa answered with a small smile of her own. "Six months."

Lena clapped her hands. "I'm going to be a grandmother! Oh, this is so exciting. We have to celebrate at once. Come on." She linked arms with Melissa. "You'll have to tell me all about yourself. Come along, Christopher. We have a lot to talk about."

Wanda suppressed a snort. She followed them to the door, but Adam had returned to his desk. Warmth spread through her as she looked at him, and she locked the door. Adam noticed and glanced up at her with a half-smile on his face.

"He's lucky to have a brother like you," she said. "Someone warm and sensitive."

Adam snorted. "Me, sensitive?"

"Yes." Wanda wandered over to the desk and pulled herself up onto it. She pressed her feet to Adam's thighs. "You are. And you know what? Seeing you be so sensitive… it really turns me on."

Adam's eyes darkened as his smile widened. He cupped his hand under her legs. "Oh, really?"

"Mmmm. Really."

He slid a hand up under her skirt, long fingers tracing her thigh gently. He leaned forward, kissing between her breasts, and wrapped his hand around her thigh. Wanda let her eyes drift closed and moaned softly. Adam's mouth lifted to hers, and Wanda wrapped her arms around his neck.

He swept a hand over the desk, knocking everything off. His intent was clear, and Wanda laughed giddily, right there with him. She lifted her hips so he could remove her underwear, all the while grinning wildly. She had never been happier in her life.

They had been sleeping in the same bed, naked, ever since he saved her from Jonas, and things had gotten quite heated. But they had not gone all the way yet. Now, though, Wanda held nothing back. She fumbled with Adam's belt, all but tearing his pants off, while he ripped open her shirt, pushing her bra up and out of his way.

As he took one nipple and then the other into his mouth, Wanda groaned. She hugged his hips with her knees and let out a breathless laugh.

"I love this," she said, finding him with her hand. He moaned as she began moving, using the tricks she had been learning for the past few weeks. "I love your mouth on my skin and I love knowing what you like."

One of his hands tugged at her underwear; she paused her motions to help him remove them, then went back to her work.

"And I love when you shudder and arch your back when I do this."

He traced his thumb in a circle, making her do just as he predicted. Her eyes fluttered as she continued to pleasure him, moaning as his motions narrowed in further. Hot, tight knots filled her, sending shivers all through her body. A low groan vibrated from Adam's throat; they were both so close together.

He flashed her a grin and arched a brow. "Do you want me to—"

"Yes." She laughed giddily. "Yes, I want you."

He pressed a searing kiss to her mouth and pushed in slowly. Bursts of pleasure shot through her, her mouth opening in a silent gasp. There was a slightly uncomfortable feeling of being stretched too wide, but she felt so good that she didn't want it to stop. Adam began moving, oh-so slowly at first, but soon picked up speed.

Wanda's head flung back. She cried out every time they came together, her hands clutching at his, her legs around his hips, pulling him in deeper. Adam chuckled, kissing her lips gently. The knots tightened further, fire spreading through her body. Adam's movements became harder, faster, and she screamed as the knots exploded, sending wave after wave after wave coursing through her. Adam grunted in time with his movements before collapsing over her.

Her fingers trailed through the sweat on his body, a delighted sigh escaping from her throat. "Wow. That was better than I expected."

"Better? Good." Adam pushed himself to his elbows. "But it can be better than that even."

Wanda moaned at the thought, pressing herself against him. "Really? Well, maybe we can stay at this level for a while. Keep giving me something to look forward to."

Adam chuckled. "Oh, really?"

"Really."

His gaze was warm as it traced over her face. He kissed her again. "I love you, you know," he whispered.

"I know." She ran her fingers through his hair. "I love you, too."

*****

THE END

Chosen by the Vampire King

Description

A BBW who needs money PLUS a vampire king who wants to impregnate her PLUS a violent enemy out for revenge!

Maribel Arnaz never thought she’d sell off her virginity. But she’s about to...

Robbed of everything by an ex-boyfriend, Maribel needs money. One signature and some blood, and she has what she wants – a job as a vampire’s blood donor. This should be easy, right? Right. Until the sexy-as-hell vampire king makes her an offer. She can have whatever she wants, if she bears him a child.

It’s just a business agreement. No emotions involved. So why is she so drawn to that predatory gleam in his eyes?

Vampire king Sheridan wants an heir and has found the right woman for the job. But he can’t satisfy his needs, because he might lose control and hurt his human mate. What is he supposed to do? She tortures him with her golden-olive skin, lush curves and body made for love. How much longer before he gives into temptation?

When others try to take her away from him, there’s nothing he won’t do to make them pay. There’s only one way to make them obey a vampire king. Fight. Destroy. Anything to get her back.

Chapter One – Maribel

The hair on the back of Maribel's neck prickled at the unblinking stare from the vampire across from her. If she had known that it was going to be this creepy to be in such close proximity to them, she wouldn't have applied to becoming a living blood donor within their city walls. Even now she was considering just cutting this interview short and going home.

Except she didn't have a home anymore. So that wasn't an option.

"Why did you decide to apply for this position, Miss Arnaz?" the vampire, Patricia, asked her.

Maribel mentally grimaced. Even though she had prepared for this question, she wasn't exactly sure what to say. There were a lot of reasons she had decided to do this. How much information was too much?

She was being evicted from her apartment because she was unable to pay the rent, having gotten fired from her job six months ago. The bank repossessed her car. She was half a million dollars in debt because her cretin of a boyfriend had stolen her identity and gone to Vegas, and apparently there was nothing the banks could do about it because she didn't report the suspicious activity sooner. It put her in a position where she didn't have a lot of options. Finding a new job in this economy was next to impossible. And vampires were always looking for a human to use as a juice box.

"Honestly, the money," Maribel said after a moment of thinking. "Ten thousand dollars a month just for being here, another hundred dollars per ounce that gets… consumed. Not to mention the possibility of being picked to be exclusive with a vampire, and the benefits that come with that."

Patricia nodded. She was insanely gorgeous, with long, thick, silky black hair and deep black eyes in a diamond-white face. All of her features were carved delicately. "You do realize that the act of being drunk from is often highly sexual, yes? You would be compensated with an extra twenty-five thousand dollars if things… heat up while being drunk from."

"Yes."

Her heartbeat increased at that. That was the most difficult thing about this job. She had been determined to wait with sex until marriage. It was still what she wanted, although she knew that there was nothing wrong with not waiting. Still, selling off her first time wasn't something she ever dreamed of doing.

Patricia continued to stare at her. "You will need to sign consent forms stipulating you understand the process."

"Yes, I understand." Maribel straightened her shoulders. So what if she was becoming some sort of glorified prostitute? She wasn't getting any help from the people who would sneer at her for doing it. She wasn't getting help from anybody.

"Alright. Then I would like you to fill out these forms."

Maribel jumped slightly. "I've been accepted?"

"You're in your prime, you have a clean bill of health, and you're a semi-rare blood type." Patricia smiled. "There is always more demand for fresh blood than there is supply. One of the reasons why vampires will pay so much to be exclusive with a donor."

Maribel nodded, feeling dazed. She hadn't expected it to be this quick. But that was a good thing. Less time for her to doubt herself or change her mind.

She quickly filled out the forms and read through the agreement before signing it. Her hands trembled as she handed the papers back to Patricia. There. It was done. She would start earning money at once, and then she'd be able to pay off her student loans and the ridiculous amount of money Phil had spent using her identity. There was a chance she was going to get out of this without tanking her credit rating after all.

"Excellent. I'll have Quinn show you to the girl's wing of the palace. You'll interact with our vampires in various formal and casual settings during the first month, but it's prohibited for them to feed on you until—" Patricia's head turned towards the door as it opened. "Excuse me, but we are—"

She gasped and jumped to her feet. Maribel followed her gaze. Her jaw dropped at the sight of the vampire that had just strode into the room. To say he was tall, dark and handsome would be an understatement. He was perfection. Shoulder-length wavy black hair, a face that put Hollywood actors to shame. But there was far more to him than just looks. Everything about him spoke of power, from his sharp business suit to the intense stare in his blacker-than-black eyes.

"Your majesty." Patricia curtsied awkwardly. "I did not expect to see you in the recruitment office today."

King Sheridan. Maribel had seen his face on the news and always thought his hawk-like eyes were intimidating, but close up she could see how beautiful they were as well, like pieces of the universe's soul staring right at her. It took her breath away.

"Has she signed all the consent forms?" His eyes never moved from her.

"Yes," Patricia said as Maribel nodded.

"Good." Sheridan held his hand to her. "You will be my personal donor."

Maribel gaped. His personal donor? The king's ? Was this some sort of bizarre stress dream? "Me?"

"Yes. I've been waiting for a woman as beautiful as you to start drinking living blood again."

This had to be a dream. When she came in here she didn't think her short, overweight frame would do her any favors. And now the king of the vampires was saying she was beautiful? Still gaping like a fish, she put her hand in his. In an instant, he had pulled her to her feet and wrapped an arm around her. His body was strong against hers and Maribel had to repress a moan of desire.

Her face heated. What was going on here? She had never reacted this way to anybody before. Never. And yet here she was, giddy as a schoolgirl from the king's mere presence.

The corridors Sheridan led her through were wide, decorated in the most modern styles, although ancient-looking chandeliers hung from the ceiling every few feet. When they passed by windows, Maribel could see the massive stone walls surrounding the vampire city in the distance. These walls had been constructed hundreds of years ago, separating the vampire city from the human one. Perhaps it wouldn't be so effective these days with bombs and such, but they were still a sight to behold.

Eventually, they came to a large, cozy room. It was carpeted in light blue, and the décor was a collection of everything from medieval-style tapestries to Victorian chairs to modern lamps. There was a large fireplace in one wall, with two rooms on either side of it. The doors to the rooms stood ajar and Maribel could see a king-sized bed in one, and what appeared to be a two-person hot tub in the other one.

"Are these your chambers?" Maribel asked as Sheridan led her to the couch.

"Yes. Your bedroom is through there." He pointed to a door she hadn't noticed. "It used to be my personal library, but as you are going to be my personal donor, I want to keep you close to me."

"That makes sense."

"You have read and signed the forms, yes?" Sheridan continued holding her hand as he settled down. "Which means you know that by being my personal blood donor, chances are we will have sex. Often, if I am reading you correctly. You are attracted to me."

The heat in her face increased, as did the sensation in other parts of her. Maribel nodded. The idea of sleeping with a vampire was simultaneously more and less frightening than it had been when Patricia had mentioned it. Maybe because he was a king. Maybe because she wanted it so badly.

"Good. Because there is something else I want from you as well."

Her gaze was firmly fixed on his lips, even though she was embarrassed by her staring. They were full and perfectly shaped. At the moment she hardly cared what else he wanted. Maribel shook her head, trying to get a grip on herself. "Something else?"

Sheridan's mouth quirked into a smirk. His black gaze dropped to her mouth this time. A predatory gleam echoed in his eyes, but Maribel found herself being drawn to them rather than frightened away. "Yes, something else... I have had your scent in my head from the moment you entered my palace. I tried to ignore your beckoning, but it soon became apparent that there was no ignoring you. And then when I saw you… Well. I knew you were the woman I had been looking for."

"Looking for. To do what?"

"To bear me a child."

Maribel gasped. She sprang to her feet and backed away from the alluring vampire king. "You want to get me pregnant?"

"Yes."

"And… and then what?"

Sheridan's smile seemed more business-like now than it had been a few moments ago. "That depends. I will, of course, give you a higher compensation than if it was just drinking your blood and sex. After the child is born, I would prefer for you to continue living in the palace, and be his or her mother. But you will be free to go wherever you wish, and still receive a monthly stipend. I will raise the child, however, and you will not be permitted custody if you leave the vampire walls."

Maribel wasn't quite sure how to take what he was saying. He was so straightforward about it, as though there weren't a million emotions that could mess this up. She sat back down, trying to wrap her head around it. Being asked to have his baby was a far cry from what she had signed up for.

"Why do you want a child?"

"I have wanted to be a father for as long as I can remember. Once I became a vampire I didn't think it was possible, but recent technological developments have convinced me it is." Sheridan tilted his head, studying her for a moment. "I can see that this is overwhelming for you. I will give you time to consider the offer. I do wish you to know that I won't feed on you for several months, as there will need to be fertility treatments for you to become pregnant. I am told that during those treatments it would be best to refrain from sexual activity as well."

The king scowled at that, and Maribel couldn't help but echo the sentiment. She had always thought she would be married before she gave up her virginity, but when she decided to come to the vampire city, she had given up on that line of thinking. And now that she was here with the vampire king, she was all too willing to follow him to bed right now if that was what he wanted.

Heck, that was what she wanted.

A frown crossed her face. Was saving herself for marriage really something she had to give up on, though? She looked the vampire king in the eye and took a deep breath.

"I don't need time to think. But if I'm going to have your baby, you have to give me something I want first."

"What is it?"

Maribel held the vampire king's gaze steadily as her thoughts danced around in her head. She couldn’t help but wonder if this plan was completely insane, but she pushed her doubts aside. "Marry me."

Sheridan's brows rose, but he didn't hesitate before he nodded. "Tomorrow?"

"Yes. I can do that."

"Good." The king stood. "I will go arrange it. Make yourself comfortable… you never told me your name."

"Oh!" Maribel shook her head. "Maribel. Maribel Arnaz."

Sheridan took her hand and pressed it to his lips. "Pleased to meet you, Maribel Arnaz. I can't wait to get to know you better."

Chapter Two – Sheridan

Sheridan absently ran his thumb over Maribel's knuckles, breathing in her heady scent as they waited. Her bones felt so breakable. He wasn't used to being delayed in what he wanted, but these things couldn't be rushed. The fertility doctors he had hired to come artificially inseminate Maribel had to take tests and wait for results before they decided whether she was ready for the procedure or not.

It wasn't the only way for her to become pregnant with his child, but it was certainly the quickest, more reliable way. And of course, it was less risky than if they tried to create a baby the normal way.

"So. This is nice." Maribel looked around the small room. It was decorated in soothing neutral colors, nothing that might distress a sick individual. Magazines, books and a TV were all available for entertainment.

"Thank you. I try to keep up with medical advancements," Sheridan said.

Maribel nodded, her honey-brown eyes widening slightly. Her beautiful cherry-red lips beckoned him for a kiss, but he was determined not to give into temptation.

It was torture to be in the same room as this beautiful woman with her supple golden-olive skin, long, luscious black hair, and body made for love. But he had to get used to being close to her without being able to touch her, let alone worship her body or feed on her. It would be too easy to lose control.

"May I ask you a question?" Maribel's gaze never left his face.

He squeezed her hand gently. "Of course. We're married, so you can ask me anything."

Married. As soon as she said that was what she wanted, he had known he would give it to her. Since then his mind had been reeling–was that really the wisest choice? He hadn't even taken the time to check how his subjects would react. Well, if any of them objected they would have to deal with it. He was the king.

But still. It had been an impulsive decision.

After Sofia left him two hundred years ago, he never thought he would marry again. Certainly not somebody he just met. For all he knew, she could be after the divorce settlement that she'd get should they separate.

But no matter. He had had the foresight to have a prenuptial drawn in the twenty-four hours before their wedding. He would get the child if she left him. That's all he cared about. He wanted a child, and if he had to marry someone he didn't know to get it… well, it couldn't be any more loveless than his marriage to Sofia had been.

"When are you going to drink from me?"

"Drinking from you will change your body's chemistry and hormone production," he said, not looking at her. "It may discourage you becoming pregnant."

"Oh."

It wasn't likely to discourage pregnancy, but it might and so it wasn't technically a lie.

"And when will we… consummate our marriage?"

"If I slept with you, I would want to drink from you. We will have to give it some time and slowly get closer." For some reason, he had the urge to apologize to her for making her wait. "Why did you decide to come be a blood donor?"

Maribel turned her face away. He could feel her pulse increase in her fingers and frowned. Why would a simple question put her in such a state?

"I don't want to answer that right now. You'll have to wait until we're closer."

The echoing of his words made him frown. "Why is that? Are you holding out your story until I sleep with you?"

"No. I'm not telling you my story until I know whether I want you to know. How did you become a vampire?" She gave him a pointed look.

Sheridan shrugged. "I suppose I see your point."

There was a rapid knock on the door before it opened. Sheridan's frown increased when he saw his PA, a sweet little vampire named Billie. Her face was pinched, and there was clear anger in the way she held her shoulders. That couldn't be good.

"Sir, Romanoff is demanding an audience."

Romanoff. He was an old general who still thought humans mobbed vampires with torches and pitchforks.

Sheridan repressed a sigh. If he didn't go see Romanoff, the vampire would likely burst in here and frighten the human with his outdated opinions. And then the king would have to imprison him, which would only infuriate the old general even more. No, best to try to placate him.

He squeezed his wife's hand. "I'll be right back."

Billie led him out of the hospital wing, to the large parlor where he often had tea with human government officials. Romanoff, taller than most vampires with the build of a Viking warrior, paced the expensive Persian carpet.

"What is it?" Sheridan snapped at the other vampire.

"My lord." Romanoff bowed at his waist. "It's the human that you have… married."

"My wife, you mean? Your queen?" Sheridan kept his voice neutral.

"No human is my queen!" Romanoff's eyes blazed. His hands clenched at his sides. "You insult me by marrying one of them. How many vampire lives have been lost to the senseless hatred that humans harbor in their hearts? Using one for a child I can perhaps understand, but marrying one? Naming her our queen? You insult us all!"

Sheridan stepped towards Romanoff, not blinking. "I am your king and it is not your place to challenge my decisions."

Romanoff opened his mouth, but Sheridan held up his hand. The other vampire fell silent at once.

The general had been against bringing humans into the city walls to feed the inhabitants of the palace, insisting that they should instead hunt like they had in the years before the advent of guns and bombs. And whenever low-born vampires tried to scale the walls and mingle with humans–which would no doubt end in human death and renew vampire persecution–he had the audacity to claim that it was madness driven by the dead blood that Sheridan bought for his subjects.

As if Sheridan hadn't been drinking that same dead blood.

The king was getting tired of it. It was his job to keep his people safe, and vampires like Romanoff could get them all destroyed with their actions.

"Maribel is mine. She belongs to me. No one, not you nor anyone else, will challenge my right to marry her. Do you understand?"

A muscle twitched in Romanoff's jaw.

"I asked you a question."

"Yes, my lord."

"Good. Now leave."

The vampire bowed and swept out of the room.

Sheridan glared at him as he went. "He'll continue to cause problems, won't he?"

"Probably," Billie agreed. "And he's not the only one. There is plenty of outrage in the lower ranks about their king marrying a human. Especially when the marriage happened so quickly."

"Is that a note of reproach I hear in your voice, Billie?"

"My lord, I would never reproach my king," Billie said, her voice just light enough to be teasing. "But as your personal assistant, I would have thought that I would be made aware of such things more than twenty-four hours in advance."

"And if I had known earlier, I would have told you. I need to get back to my wife now."

Billie hurried after him. "There is something else."

Sheridan sighed. There always was. "Vampire or human?"

"Human. The group of protesters at our gates is growing. They are angry that we won't let their human news crews come into the palace, and they are calling for their government to intervene in, I quote, 'the vampire prostitution of human women'. There are even a few that are claiming we have underage girls within the walls and are demanding that the identities of all our donors be released."

"And if their identities were released, our donors would never be given a moment's peace when they return to the human side of the walls. It's funny how these humans claim they want to protect our donors when the confidentiality was put in place to protect the donors from other humans after leaving."

Billie shrugged. "They also seem overly concerned with the women who come to us, but think nothing of the men."

Sheridan grunted. He tapped his foot for a moment, then shook his head. "Release a statement refuting those claims, along with a copy of the agreement that the donors sign. Ask a few of the women if they'd be willing to join a few social media sites to document their lives here. Instagram, Twitter, etc. Reinforce the privacy policies we have."

His PA jotted down notes on her smartphone and nodded. "That should help."

"Anything else?"

"No.

Sheridan turned on his heel and headed back towards the hospital wing. He hoped he wasn't too late to hold Maribel's hand while the procedure was carried out.

Chapter Three – Maribel

Maribel threw the latest pregnancy test away, resisting the urge to kick the garbage bin. Not pregnant. Again.

She didn't know why she was so disappointed. Sheridan had told her he'd be able to smell it when she was pregnant, far earlier than when the pregnancy tests would be able to indicate that she was. He had told her when she sent for the tests that she wasn't pregnant, but she wanted to be sure, hoping he was wrong.

Shaking her head, Maribel washed her hands and stepped back into the common room of the chambers she shared with Sheridan. He was at the window, phone to his ear. Just how busy the vampire king was surprised her the most of everything in the vampire city. It seemed like they rarely had a moment to themselves that wasn't interrupted by one minor emergency or another.

She sat down at the chess game that they had been in the middle of playing when he had gotten the call. His voice was low and he spoke rapidly, so she couldn’t hear what he was saying. She admired the cut of his white dress while she waited. He really was very good looking, her husband.

And she was his wife. Hopefully, she would get pregnant soon. She was starting to go crazy with desire for him.

"Whose turn is it?" Maribel asked after Sheridan hung up his phone.

"Yours."

She moved a pawn, not really thinking about the game. "I'm sorry."

Sheridan's brow furrowed. "Sorry? For what?"

"I know that you're frustrated that I'm not pregnant yet."

Subtle changes had been happening over the past few weeks since she moved into the palace. Rosewater was spritzed everywhere, she was given raspberry tea to drink. Both were supposed to help a woman conceive. She was certain there were other folk remedies at play that she wasn't aware of.

"It'll take time," Sheridan said, moving a rook. "We have to be patient, Maribel. I'm sorry if I've been putting undue pressure on you."

"You haven’t, not really. I have never lived as well as the past few weeks."

It was a little unnerving, if she was honest with herself, to have so many servants at her beck and call. Everything she wanted was at her fingertips. Sheridan had already paid off all her debts and hadn't even asked how she incurred them. And she hadn’t told him.

"I'm glad." Sheridan frowned, looking at the chessboard. His phone dinged and he looked at it. His frown deepened. "I have to go, Maribel. The protestors outside the wall have attempted to accost the guards and I have to deal with it."

"Of course." Maribel pushed her chair away from the table. "We can finish this game another time. I'm going to lose, anyway."

Sheridan smiled and quickly kissed her cheek before he left. Her skin tingled where he had kissed her. She had to repress the urge to grab him and drag him to one of their rooms.

He had made it very clear that he wasn't going to drink from her or sleep with her until she was pregnant. Maribel wasn't sure how it would discourage pregnancy, but if a vampire was willing to forgo sex and blood, then it had to be important.

With a sigh, she grabbed a book and curled up on the couch. There was a human-only luncheon happening in the courtyard that day, but Maribel found she wanted to be alone most of the time. The other humans couldn’t stop openly asking her whether or not she was pregnant yet, which was getting on her nerves, bad.

Some time later she tossed the book aside, unable to immerse herself in it, and decided to go swimming instead. There was a large lap pool on the ground level, but Maribel preferred the smaller, cozier pool on the fifth floor. It was made from marble, and built up off the floor, with two statues of women pouring water at either end. It was just big enough to paddle around in and also usually empty.

Maribel had never felt comfortable wearing a swimsuit in public. Add to it the insanely gorgeous vampire women that always seemed to be in skimpy bikinis, and she suffered some serious body-image issues at the ground-level pool.

Soon she was relaxing in the waist-deep water of the small pool, idly paddling from one end to the other. The water smelled slightly of cucumber.

Everything about the vampire world was rich and lush. When Sheridan took her out around the vampire town, she hadn't seen one building in need of repair. Vampires, it seemed, took care of each other better than humans did. And they all seemed to be quite happy to see her, although Sheridan had told her there were some who weren't happy that he married a human.

"Hello."

Maribel jumped at the sound of the voice. She looked up to see a vampire peering over the lip of the pool, smiling down at her. He was as gorgeous as any other vampire she had seen, although not as good looking as Sheridan. Unlike any of the others she had seen, he was blond, although his eyes were black like the rest of them.

"Hello," Maribel replied uncertainly. She hadn't met this vampire before, and she usually didn't see anybody in the pool unless Sheridan was with her.

"Mind if I join you?"

"Um…" She didn't like the way he was looking at her. Even though her one-piece swimsuit was as modest as they come, the gleam in his eye as he stared at her made her feel like she might as well be naked. "Actually, I was just leaving."

She climbed out at the other side of the pool, but the vampire had circled it and was standing at the stairs with her towel outstretched before she made it to the top. His grin increased.

"I don't think we've met," she said, her heart starting to pound. "I'm—"

"I know who you are. The human the king married. But he hasn't marked you yet."

Maribel quickly made it to the floor, putting some distance between her and the vampire. "Marked me?"

"I don't see any scars from where he's drunken from you, or smell him on you." The vampire smiled as her eyes widened with horror.

"Don't look at me like that. He hasn't claimed you, which means you're free to give to whoever you want. And you smell so good. I don't usually go for your blood type, but you've got a special fragrance… What harm can one taste do?"

The roar from the other end of the room was the only warning they got that Sheridan had just entered the room.

Before Maribel could even process it, her king was there, standing between her and the other vampire. The muscles of his back strained as he picked up the blond by his throat. He threw the other vampire across the room. The wall cracked from the impact.

"She is mine!"

Sheridan wrapped his arms around Maribel's waist. She yelped as he picked her up, and then they were off. Her arms tightened around his neck, her heart hammering as the corridors rushed by. They were moving so quickly that it made her sick. When Sheridan finally put her down, she swayed on the spot and had to cling to him to keep herself upright.

"Did he touch you?" Sheridan's hands cupped her face. "Did he bite you?"

Maribel's stomach stopped spinning and she stepped away, glaring at the vampire king. "What was that all about? He was being a creep, yeah, but you didn't have to throw him across the room and then carry me away like I was a damsel in distress and you were my white knight!"

Surprise flickered across Sheridan's face. "I had to get you away from him."

"A simple, 'she's my wife, stay away from her, we're leaving, honey' would have worked." Maribel put her hands on her hips. "You didn't have to act like he was trying to kill me!"

"He was challenging my authority, trying to drink from you."

"I wouldn't have let him. Do you really think I would let him drink from me?"

Sheridan held up his hands and shook his head. "No. No, of course not. I didn't think that, Maribel. I'm sorry if I scared you."

Maribel put a hand to her chest, where her heart was still pounding wildly. "Well, you did."

"I'm sorry. And you're right, I overreacted." He turned away and pinched the bridge of his nose. "I have jealousy issues. I thought I'd gotten over them, but apparently not."

"Jealousy." Maribel stared. A smile twitched her lips, no matter how hard she fought it. If she was honest, even though she was still mildly freaked out by his display of violence, knowing that he was jealous made a bubble of happiness rise up in her. "Well, okay. You're forgiven this time."

Sheridan wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into a gentle embrace. "That vampire's actions do raise another point, though. I haven't claimed you in any official capacity except marriage, and many won't accept that as binding. We'll have to make a video to release on the internet stating that we are together and that you are mine."

"Wait. You want to release a video on the internet?"

"Yes. That way the whole world will know that you’re mine."

The dominant way he said it had heat swirling inside of her. Maribel clung to his warmth, breathing in his heady scent. A giggle burst from her lips. Funny how her irritation at him could vanish just like that.

"Will a video really work?"

"Yes. Of course it will."

"Good. I don't want to be anybody's but yours."

Maribel pressed herself to her toes and threw her arms around Sheridan's neck, kissing him passionately.

Chapter Four – Sheridan

The smell was what woke him up.

Earthy yet sweet, like a cinnamon bun with just a little too much cinnamon in it. Maybe with a hint of nutmeg as well. Sheridan's arms tightened around Maribel as the scent of her pregnancy roused him. It was the middle of the night, but there was a full moon outside, and the vampire king could see as well as if it had been daylight.

His human was cuddled in against his arm, her arm over his chest. The black silky nightdress she was wearing barely contained her breasts, and she had kicked off the blankets sometime during the night, revealing that it had twisted up around her waist. She was wearing white 'granny panties' that looked adorable on her. Sleeping in the same bed was difficult, although the closer he was the easier controlling himself seemed to be. He wanted to take this in steps, and sex would have to wait.

Pregnant. Sheridan smiled, resisting the urge to wake her and tell her. Happiness bubbled up in him, making him feel warm and cozy from the inside out. His human was pregnant. After all these weeks of waiting, the treatments had finally taken.

His smile faded.

She was pregnant. That was good news. But he still hadn't figured out what to tell her now. He sighed, staring at the ceiling. Perhaps it would be best to tell her the truth of why he was holding back, why he couldn't drink from her or make love to her. He longed to taste her blood, longed to be joined in body.

But he was afraid.

When vampires had sex with humans or tasted their blood, it was far too easy to lose control. Far too easy to snap fragile bones or drink them dry. If he did that to Maribel…

His cellphone buzzed. Too quiet to disturb Maribel, but loud enough that it would have woken him up if he had been sleeping. The king eased himself out of his wife's grasp and grabbed his cell phone as he left the room. It was Billie.

"This had better be an emergency."

"We have a situation, my lord. You had better come to the entrance quickly." Billie's voice was stressed, and Sheridan could hear shouting in the background.

He repressed a groan. But then, that was the life of a king. He belonged to his people, and his time was not his own.

"I'll be right there." He quickly dressed and headed down.

There was a human male in the main hall, being restrained by two guards. The male was dark-haired and dressed all in black.

Sheridan frowned as he approached the group. "What is going on here?"

"Sir." Billie hurried to his side. "The wall guard caught this man attempting to sneak into the city. He says his name is Phil Bennet, and he's demanding to see Maribel."

Sheridan's head jerked as he whipped around to narrow his eyes at the human. He was glaring at the king at this point, and Sheridan met the challenging eyes with a glare of his own. The human immediately flinched and looked away. He was quite muscular, for a human, and had an air of self-confidence about him, despite clearly being intimidated by the vampires around him.

"What do you want with my wife?" Sheridan demanded.

"She's not your wife. I saw that stupid video you made on the internet, but she's not yours. She's my fiancé and I want her back!"

Sheridan blinked rapidly, but that was the only indication he gave of how much his mind was reeling. Maribel engaged to another man? Was this why she was so determined that they marry before their baby was born? So he wouldn't be able to change his mind once this came to light?

But this man wore expensive shoes and had the look of a rather well-to-do individual. Why would Maribel come here seeking to be a living blood donor, half a million dollars in debt, if she was engaged to this man? Unless she had run away from him for some reason.

"Billie, get Janet and bring Maribel to my office."

His PA nodded and scurried off. Sheridan cast a dismissive glare at the human, then instructed the guard to take him to his office. He wasn't going to believe this man's word over Maribel's. He wanted to hear her side of the story before he made any decisions.

Shortly after, Maribel came to his office. She wore jeans and a flannel shirt. Her hair was mussed and eyes still sleepy, but they widened at the sight of the man.

"Phil!"

"Mari, baby, I've come to take you—"

Maribel didn't let him finish. She lunged at the man, fists flying. She got him good in the jaw before Sheridan stepped in and separated the two of them. He pulled Maribel back, repressing laughter. Well, that answered that question.

There was no way that these two were engaged. If they had been together once, it ended badly.

"Let go of me!" Maribel writhed in his grasp.

Phil tried to step forward but Billie stopped him. "Mari—"

"Don't talk to me! You con artist of an arrogant, fake boyfriend!"

Sheridan put his hands on Maribel's shoulders and blocked her view of Phil. "Who is he? And what did he do to you?"

"He was my boyfriend. At least I thought he was. He's the reason I had so much debt. He stole my identity, got a bunch of credit cards and ran off to Vegas! Why are you here, Phil? Trying to blackmail me or something?"

"It's not like that. I know I didn't treat you right, but I regret it, ple—"

Sheridan waved a hand to his guards. "Take him to the dungeons."

Maribel's jaw dropped. She stared at him with amazement, although there was a sparkle in her eye that told him that she certainly wasn't opposed to her ex-boyfriend being jailed. The two guards began hauling the human off. Phil went red in the face and howled at them, jerking his arms around as though that would free him.

"I am a human citizen, you have no authority to hold me in your prisons! I know my rights, you are legally required to hand me over to the human police—"

"You were caught trying to breach vampire walls. I am within my rights to question you to find out your motive. Get him out of here." Sheridan glared at the human as he was taken away, then turned back to Maribel. He wrapped his arms around her. "I'm sorry for disturbing you so late."

Maribel shrugged. "I never thought I'd have to see his stupid face again. I'm glad you're throwing him in jail, but… you won't get in trouble, will you? I mean, you won't get arrested to anything?"

Sheridan shook his head. "No. Of course not. I'm a king, they can't just waltz in and arrest me."

"Good."

He smoothed her hair from her forehead. Should he tell her that she was pregnant now, or wait until morning? Maribel's sweet smile stole his heart as she pushed herself to her toes and brushed her mouth against his. The effect was instant. Sheridan wanted to order Billie out, to clear the room and lay his wife on the floor, worshiping every inch of her.

He broke the kiss. "I have some business to take care of. Billie will see you back to our rooms."

Maribel looked disappointed but nodded. "See you tomorrow, then?"

"Yes. Goodnight." He sighed as he watched her leave.

Chapter Five – Maribel

Maribel yawned as Billie and Janet, the vampire servant who was always outside her door to get her whatever she wanted, walked her to the chambers she shared with the king. She stopped at the door.

"I can take it from here, thanks."

If she didn't tell her vampire escort when to leave her, they'd end up in her bedroom with her. It had happened before and wasn't very amusing. She hadn't noticed and even started undressing.

"Are you sure there isn't anything we can get you?" Billie asked, blinking her huge eyes.

"I can turn down the bed for you," Janet added.

Maribel shook her head. "I'm fine. Just how late do you think Sheridan will be working?"

Billie sighed. "I don't know. I'll tell him you were asking if you want. I'm sure he won’t be long, anyway. He just needs to complete the paperwork for holding Mr. Bennet in our custody."

"Thanks," Maribel said goodnight and closed the door. She didn't like sleeping alone anymore, without her arms around Sheridan. If they couldn’t make love yet, at least they could sleep in the same bed.

As she headed back to the bedroom, something jumped from the shadows. Before she had a chance to scream, a hand clamped down over her mouth. An arm snaked around her waist. The person clamped her tight against him, chest-to-chest. He backed her against the wall.

Her heart pounded. She struggled, but the arms around her were like steel. A vampire. But who would dare sneak into the king's own chambers and accost his wife?

"I told the king that we wouldn't accept a human as our queen."

The voice was familiar. She flung her arm out, finding the light switch. The sudden brightness made her flinch. The vampire holding her hissed. When her eyes adjusted, she saw that it was General Romanoff. Billie had pointed him out once when they were in a formal dinner with the ancient vampire gentry.

Romanoff pushed her harder against the wall, one of his hands still covering her mouth. "He wouldn't listen. So full of his own righteousness, Sheridan has forgotten that his power stands on the backs of his people."

Maribel scratched at his face uselessly.

"I know I will die for this, but it's for the good of my people. He thinks that because he is king nobody else will claim you? Well, I will. I will claim you and more. I will drink you dry. Close your eyes, human. It'll be over soon."

Maribel gouged her fingers at his eyes. They gave way, soft and squishy beneath her nails. Romanoff reeled back, howling. Maribel kneed him in the groin and bolted from the room. She screamed, hoping Billie and Janet would be close enough to hear her.

"Somebody he—"

The hand hit her mouth before she got to the door. She elbowed him in the gut. Romanoff hissed but that was the only effect. She felt his hot breath on her neck, then his teeth graze his skin—

The door burst open, ripping from its hinges. Billie and Janet rushed back in. They didn't stop to take in the situation before pouncing on Romanoff. He snarled at them but didn't release Maribel. His arm was crushing her ribs and she screamed again.

"Let her go!" Billie shouted. "The king must know that he has lost his right to authority!"

"Sheridan!" Maribel screamed. "Sheridan!"

The grip tightened again, painfully squeezing out all her breath. Black spots swam before her eyes. And then he was there. Silhouetted in the doorway, the might of his presence stopped the fight at once.

"Release her." Sheridan's voice was terrifyingly low.

Romanoff's hold loosened. "The video you released is not a proper claim. You have not marked her. And you will not. She's human, she doesn't deserve to rule the vampires. You are spitting in the face of hundreds of years of tradition, and I won't let you forget our history."

Sheridan came forward, one moment in the doorway, the next standing right before Romanoff. He easily took Maribel from the other vampire and withdrew, tucking her into his arms. The two female vampires struggled to hold Romanoff in place. Maribel's frame trembled as she sucked in deep breaths. It was okay. Sheridan would protect her.

But she couldn't stop shaking.

"You speak of tradition and history, but you forget what brought us here," Sheridan said, his voice guttural. "The deaths. The wars. Would you go back to the times when humans and vampires killed each other?"

"I would return to the time when we held supremacy!"

"We never did." Sheridan shook his head as several guards came running in. "Take him to the dungeons. I'll decide whether to adhere to the old ways and have you crucified by silver as a traitor, or if I'll show you 'new-age' mercy and let you live."

Romanoff spat at him. The guards moved forward, taking hold of him. Billie and Janet moved to stand beside the king. Janet put a hand on Maribel's shoulder comfortingly. The human hid her face from the pure hatred on Romanoff's face as he was hustled out of the room. She was still shaking and continued to do so, even after Sheridan had Billie and Janet check the rest of the rooms. They were empty.

"Place an extra guard outside the door," the king told Billie. "Just in case he wasn't acting alone."

Billie nodded. She and Janet both left as Sheridan led Maribel to his room.

"Did he hurt you?" Her king looked concerned as he checked her throat. "You're not bleeding. Do your ribs hurt?"

Maribel shook her head. "I'm not hurt. I'm scared."

"Scared? Of Romanoff? He can't hurt you now."

"But you said that he wasn't the only vampire to feel that way."

Sheridan stroked her cheek. "No. He wasn't. But the more you interact with the palace, the more the vampires who were unhappy with me for marrying a human have come to support my decision. It's probably why Romanoff acted this way. He's losing his anti-human followers because of you."

"But you haven't marked me. You haven't drunk from me or made love to me, even though we're married. I know that you said it will make it harder for me to get pregnant, but I'm not getting pregnant anyway. Can't you just… you know. Mark me?"

Sheridan cupped her face and cut her off with a kiss. "You are pregnant."

She stared at him. "What?"

"You're pregnant. I can smell it on you. I wasn't going to tell you yet, but after all this… You're pregnant."

Maribel's mind reeled. First Phil showed up, than Romanoff's attack, and now this?

She was pregnant. His child was growing inside her. A trembling hand pressed against her belly. Even though she had been getting a little frustrated that she wasn't pregnant, all of a sudden it felt like it had all happened very fast. She gulped in a deep breath.

And then another. "Why weren't you going to tell me?"

"Because… Because I didn't want to tell you the truth about why I haven't made love to you." Sheridan slipped away from her. "Maribel, the truth of the matter is that I'm dangerous. All vampires are. Being close to you, drinking from you or making love to you… I could very easily lose control. I could hurt you or—"

"No."

Sheridan's eyes widened.

Maribel shook her head. "No. You won't hurt me. We have been taking this slow, haven't we? We sleep in the same bed, together. We are close. And after tonight… I want you to mark me. I want to be yours and I want everybody else to know I'm yours."

"I'm not ready to drink from you."

"So we go to the next step."

Maribel's heart hammered in her chest, but she managed a shy smile. She wanted this. She had for a while, and there wasn't any reason not to go forward with it. Sheridan might think that there was a possibility he would hurt her, but she knew he wouldn't.

In one motion she removed her top and let it fall. Sheridan's chest rose and fell rapidly, but he didn't stop her as she removed the rest of her clothing.

"I'm ready. I want you, Sheridan. I want my husband."

His gaze heated as it trailed down her body, but still, he hesitated. Maribel stepped up to him, undoing the buttons on his suit jacket. Her determination sizzled through her, popping with excitement. Heat build in her core as her king allowed her to undress him. His skin was warmer than she expected, his muscles toned under her hands as she explored him.

"Don't be frightened," she whispered, pressing her naked body to his.

Maribel felt a heady whirl of desire chase away the leftover unpleasant emotions that the night had given her. She felt Sheridan's reaction pressing against her. His obvious arousal made her groan with desire. He wrapped his arms around her, carefully, as though afraid to break her. In response, she took his hand and twisted her body, turning him towards the bed, and walked him backward.

She broke the kiss long enough to push him down on the bed and climb up after him, adjusting herself so when she ground her hips to him it sent jolts of pleasure zinging through her. Judging from Sheridan's throaty moan, he felt the same.

"Is this okay?" she asked him, reaching down to take him in her hand. "I mean, do you like it?"

Sheridan brushed her hair back from her face and kissed her. "It's amazing. Just keep doing what you're doing."

His hand trailed down her body and rested between her legs, finding her sweet spot quickly. Soon they were both grunting and arching their bodies in pleasure. Maribel clenched her jaw and threw her head back, trying desperately to hold on long enough to see this to completion. The heat was so tight inside of her she thought she was going to explode.

Eventually, it was too much. Hands shaking with excitement and anticipation she guided him in, her breath catching in her throat as the sensations flooded her. There was a little sting when she started moving her hips, but she soon was lost in the pleasure. She set the rhythm while her huge, intimidating vampire king lay beneath her, his brow shimmering with sweat, their hands intertwined as she rocked.

It felt so good it was almost painful. Maribel's body was overwhelmed with tremors and she threw her head back, bucking from side to side as she screamed. Sheridan wrapped his arms around her and rolled, pinning her beneath him. He kissed her hard, his mouth unrelenting as he started his own rhythm. He built her from where she had dropped off. Maribel's eyes rolled into the back of her head as she clung to him and lost memory of everything except that moment.

That sweet, perfect moment.

Chapter Six – Sheridan

Maribel's scent surrounded him, filling him with the desire to sink his fangs into her neck and sip from the blood pumping just below the surface. He kept his eyes on hers as he rolled off her, muscles turning to jelly as his completion ended.

Her skin gleamed with sweat. Those beautiful, round breasts heaved as she panted. The sweet tang of blood was even more pronounced now that their bodies were separated. The earthy smell of her pregnancy helped to mask it.

As much as he desired to taste her, Sheridan held back.

He grinned triumphantly. There had been moments when he was afraid that he wouldn't be able to control himself–when Maribel had allowed him to sink deep inside her and that unexpected burst of sweet, sweet blood had nearly driven him over the edge–but he had managed to keep himself in check. His years of holding back had not put him past self-control, but rather honed it.

And being with Maribel was far better than he had expected. Better than his experiences as human. He stroked her hair from her sweaty face and kissed her gently. Was her insistence on being with him love? Was it love that enabled him to keep control over his sharpening fangs?

"You should have told me you were a virgin," he said gently.

Maribel's eyes widened. "You could tell?"

"You're bleeding."

"I'm going to stain the blankets."

Sheridan put an arm around her waist and pulled her back as she made to get up. "It's not that much. I can't even smell the fresh blood anymore. Are you okay? Did it hurt?"

She shook her head and smiled. "I would never have known I was bleeding if you hadn't said anything… Does it make you feel uncomfortable?"

Sheridan closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. The smell of blood had his stomach gurgling, but he had been in plenty of situations where he had smelled fresh blood and been hungrier than he was at the moment. If he could hold back in those times, he could hold back now. He shook his head.

"I think I was overly cautious before," he said. "I was just… I've never been with a human woman since I became a vampire."

"Really?"

"Yes. I guess I just never felt an attraction. Does that surprise you?"

Maribel shrugged. "How did you become a vampire?"

Sheridan sighed, pulling her closer. The room was cool. He could feel Maribel shivering. He quickly wrapped her up in a blanket. "It was almost three hundred years ago. I was married."

Maribel's eyes widened.

"It was an arranged marriage. I was the son of a not-so-wealthy baron in Eastern Europe. She was from a very wealthy family with no title. Our parents thought it was the perfect match. What we thought didn't matter. But she was beautiful and that was all I cared about. I always sneered at the thought of love… I never loved her. She, however, fell in love with a servant and they ran away together."

"I'm sorry. That must have been hard."

Sheridan smiled slightly and shook his head. "My pride was wounded. That was it. But I was arrogant and selfish, and I went after them, determined to put her lover's head on a pike and bring her back to my estate. There were rumors of vampires in the area, but I didn't believe them. I thought myself better educated than to believe in vampires. I was an idiot.

"I never found them, my wife and her lover," he continued. "But the vampires found me. They turned me and sent me home. After a few years of wallowing in self-pity, locked away in my father's dungeon, being fed criminals to survive, I had an epiphany. I was changed for a reason. I could usher in a new era of peace between vampires and humans. So I broke free of my prison and gathered the local vampires under my rule. Using the money my wife had brought to me, we set off for the new world."

Maribel ran her fingers through his hair. "And you became a king here."

"Yes. I made treaties with the humans and built these walls. We survived on the blood of animals until we began buying blood from clinics. And we have had peace. The tensions between vampire and human rise and fall, but it’s usually not bad."

"But it does get bad, doesn't it?"

"Sometimes. Like right now. Anti-vampire sentiments have started growing again. Which is ironic, because there have been less vampire-human conflicts in recent years than ever before. But we have experience in how to improve relations now. It's just vampires like Romanoff that make it difficult."

They fell into companionable silence, bodies cuddled together, Sheridan's hand stroking her hair gently. His eyes drooped drowsily. It had been a full night, between learning of Maribel's pregnancy, dealing with her ex-boyfriend trying to break into the vampire city and then Romanoff attempt at killing her.

Topped off with making love for the first time to his human wife, and it was about enough excitement for one day.

"Phil and I were never engaged," Maribel said abruptly. "We had been talking about getting married, but we weren't engaged."

"You don't have to tell me if you don't want to, love."

"I want to tell you."

Sheridan kissed her forehead and nodded.

"We met at a concert. I was getting a little overenthusiastic about the music and he thought that was cute. We started talking. He made it very easy to talk to him, and drew me in. After the concert, he took me for ice-cream, and by morning I had convinced myself that I had fallen in love. I was stupid."

Sheridan pulled her closer. "We all make mistakes."

"I guess."

He waited for her to continue, trying to be silently supportive. His blood boiled at the thought of Maribel being used by that man, but he wasn't going to interrupt with his anger. He wanted her to tell him her story.

"We started dating, and I was so thrilled when he said that he wanted to save himself for marriage. It was something I had always known I wanted to do. And to find a man who felt the same… Now I realize he was either playing me or found the idea of sleeping with me horrendous—"

"Or maybe despite his lack of morals, he didn't want to hurt you any more than he already was going to?" Sheridan hated the self-doubt in her voice. How anybody could not be turned on by the idea of sleeping with her was beyond his imagination, and he told her that. "Maybe he did care about you, in some small way. I can't see a reason why he wouldn't be tripping over himself to bed you otherwise."

Maribel stared at him, eyes wide. "You really mean that, don't you?"

"Of course. I don't say things I don’t mean. I can't understand how you don't see yourself as the sexy, sexy woman you are."

"But I'm fat."

Sheridan sighed. "That doesn't mean you aren't beautiful and sexy. I don't understand it. I really don't. Thin doesn't mean pretty and fat doesn't mean ugly. It's just thin and fat. Beauty is far more than size. So your stomach isn't flat. What difference does it make? You're still sexy."

Maribel stared at him. Tears welled in his eyes and Sheridan flinched. What had he said wrong? He should have told her she wasn't fat, that she was just the right size. He opened his mouth to tell her that instead, but she rolled over him, gripping his hips with her knees, and kissed him hard. Sheridan's eyes widened but he wasn't going to complain.

I guess I said something right , he thought as his human began their passion anew.

***

A few days later, a human representative of the human-vampire relations bureau came to the palace. She was a strict-faced woman with horn-rimmed glasses and a severe business suit. Sheridan bowed politely when Billie led her into his office, and she returned the gesture with a cold look. Billie introduced her as Kathleen Armstrong.

"King Sheridan," she said, holding out a piece of paper. "We have received an anonymous complaint from one of the humans living in your palace, claiming that you are holding humans against their will and forcing them to give up their blood."

Sheridan ground his teeth. It seemed like one of these complaints happened every few years. Always a load of crap, of course, but it was annoying to have to deal with. He opened the paper Armstrong had handed him. His scowl deepened as he read the court order on it.

"You are planning on taking all humans from the palace back into the human city?"

"Until we can determine the truthfulness of the claim, we must take all precautions to make sure our women are safe."

"And then men?"

Armstrong's cheeks reddened. "Of course. But you have a higher percentage of women than men."

Sheridan handed the paper to Billie. "Have this checked for legality."

Armstrong glared at him. "Are you suggesting—"

"I am suggesting nothing, but part of the contract signed by the humans that came here is that we are legally responsible for their protection. There are many anti-vampire groups out there. I won't just hand over our donors without making sure everything is in legal order. Although, there was a human who attempted to break into the palace a few days ago… we have been holding him for questioning—"

Armstrong's eyes widened. "Against his legal rights!"

"We informed the bureau." Sheridan remained calm. "And we have documented all interactions with him. He is under constant video surveillance. I would be happy to hand him and all documentation over to you."

It was fairly obvious after talking with Phil only a few times that all he wanted was money. Clearly, he hoped to use Maribel to line his pockets some more. Getting rid of him would be like relieving a headache that Sheridan no longer wanted to deal with.

"Oh, I will be taking both, I assure you. Along with every other human on these grounds." Armstrong put her hands on her hips. "Including Maribel Arnaz."

Sheridan jerked like he had been punched. "She's my—"

"She is human and will be seized with the rest of the humans in your… care."

"Seized as if they were drugs, you mean?" Sheridan's hands clenched. "What steps are you taking to protect their identities?"

Armstrong didn't reply, just glared at him. Sheridan glared back. He would fight this with every legal avenue he had. Waltzing in and taking away all the humans was bad enough, but Maribel? She wasn't just another human. She was his wife. She carried his child. He wasn't going to just let this go. Even when Billie came back with his lawyers, who reluctantly told him he had to let Armstrong take the humans back outside the walls, he was determined.

He might have to let Maribel go for a little while, but he wasn't going to let the anti-vampire scare keep them separated. No. He was getting her back, and soon. There was no question about that.

Chapter Seven – Maribel

It wasn't bad enough that these people had taken her away from her home with Sheridan. It wasn't bad enough that she had been subjected to hours of interrogation masqueraded as 'trying to help her'. It wasn't bad enough that when she wasn't being questioned, she was all but locked in a hotel room that looked like something out of a horror story.

No. They had to let Phil come and see her.

Maribel stood holding the door open, glaring at her ex-boyfriend as he sat on her bed. "I told you to leave."

"Come on, Mari. It's me, you don't have to put up this charade."

"Fine. I told you to leave, you selfish son of a—"

"Mari!" Phil shook his head, looking shocked. "Honestly! You were never like this before. What did that vampire do to you?"

Maribel could see heads poking out of the other rooms along the hall. Most looked curious, others annoyed, some sympathetic. She would have just left Phil and gone to one of their rooms, as most were humans she recognized from the palace, but she didn't want him rifling through her things.

But if he thought he was going to embarrass her into letting him stay, he had another thing coming.

"For starters," she said, eyes flashing, "Sheridan paid off the massive amounts of debt that you gave me when you stole my identity !"

Phil stood. "Maribel, that wasn't what you thought. Look, maybe I was a jerk, but I do care about you. I want to help you."

"Don't even start. I am not going to listen to more of your lies. I love Sheridan and he loves me. He is my husband. Now leave me alone!"

Phil turned away. He kept his back to her and his head bowed for several minutes before he nodded. "I can see that I'm not going to get anywhere. But Mari, when you want to tell me the truth about what that vampire threatened you with to make you do what he wanted—"

"Shut up!"

She slammed the door after him as he left, seething internally. What was it with all these people? Why were they so desperate to make her say that she didn't want to be with Sheridan? It certainly wasn’t an investigation to protect the humans that had been living at the palace.

This was a witch hunt, pure and simple. But she was determined that Sheridan wasn't the one who was going to end up getting burned.

If she only knew what part Phil was playing in it… Was he hoping for money? Was he hoping that she would fall to her knees before him, and then sue Sheridan somehow? Or maybe use her to get a million dollars in debt that Sheridan would then pay for?

Well, that wasn't happening.

Maribel tugged her hair to its ends, annoyed and frustrated. Her daily interrogation was over, which meant that she was stuck in this room for the night. She had tried previously to go visit with the other humans, but those visits were usually interrupted by 'just a couple more questions' or other such nonsense. It didn’t take a genius to realize that the people holding them at this hotel didn't want the humans who had lived with the vampires to hold private conversations. Why, though, Maribel couldn't understand.

The result was that over the two weeks since she had been cruelly ripped away from her vampire king, Maribel had become incredibly lonely. She’d talked to Sheridan on the phone regularly, but it was not the same as being in his arms. Nobody would tell her when she would be able to go home. They all kept spouting the same crap about needing to protect the living blood donors.

She sank onto her bed, heart feeling heavy. Was it really legal for them to keep her here against her will?

A fit of anger seized her and she grabbed her phone, dialing Sheridan’s number. She had enough. She wanted out of here and she would. It didn't matter what stupid papers they waved in her face, they had no right to treat her like a criminal!

When I get home, I'm going to sue Armstrong for emotional distress. Or something like that.

"Maribel. Are you okay?" Sheridan's voice sounded worried when he answered.

"No, I'm not. I want to come home."

There was a brief moment. "I'll come get you right away."

Maribel let out a breath, feeling relieved. She had been afraid that he would tell her he couldn't come and get her, that they had to work with Armstrong and her goons. The knots in her shoulders relaxed. "Thank you."

"Of course. I'll see you soon."

Packing took only fifteen minutes, and Maribel headed down to the hotel lobby. Nobody stopped her, and her hopes rose. Maybe she was free to go after all. She closed her eyes, imagining being back home, sleeping in her own bed with her vampire king in her arms. It was such a lovely image that she didn't want to open her eyes again.

When she heard his voice, though, she gladly left the fantasy behind for reality. With a squeal, she ran to him. He rushed towards her, arms opening wide. They met in the middle of the lobby. Sheridan lifted her from the ground and swung her in a circle, holding her tightly.

"I've missed you," he whispered.

"I've missed you, too." Maribel pressed a few quick kisses to his lips. "So, so much."

The moment was ruined when that Armstrong woman's voice rang out. "Our investigation has not finished."

Sheridan set Maribel down and frowned at the approaching woman. "Maribel phoned me requesting that I come take her home. Is she a prisoner now?"

"Of course not. None of the humans we have are prisoners. But until the investigation is complete, if any humans are removed from our custody and return to the vampire city, it will be considered a hostile act and we will have no choice but to get the military involved."

Maribel gaped at her. Was she serious? "I can't go home without starting a war?"

"You can go anywhere you like." Armstrong gave her a sneer that had her blood boiling. "But the vampires can't take you back to their city without starting a war."

"Look, you—"

Sheridan shook his head. He glared at Armstrong but held Maribel tightly. "It's best if you stay here for now, my darling."

"But—"

"My lawyers will be in touch with you, Miss Armstrong. I have received more than one complaint from these humans. They claim that you are holding them against their will and treating them like criminals." The vampire stepped forward, looming over the small human woman. "I told you that we protect our humans. I will not stand for this."

Armstrong's glare faltered and she didn't reply. Sheridan held her eye until she looked away, then turned to Maribel. His gaze softened and he pressed a kiss to her forehead.

"I'll call you. I love you."

"I love you, too."

They kissed again and Sheridan reluctantly left. Maribel stood where she was, arms wrapped around her waist, as she watched him go. Billie was waiting at the door, her arms crossed. The little vampire was glaring at Armstrong so fiercely the phrase if looks could kill crossed Maribel's mind.

"Well." Armstrong pulled out her phone and typed something into it. "That was enlightening."

Tears pricked Maribel's eyes but she brushed them away. Hopefully, the threat of legal action would help expedite things. She wanted to go home.

"Miss Arnaz, I have some more questions for you."

"I'm not answering them," Maribel said shortly. "I'm not answering any more of your stupid questions. I want to go home and you're just trying to make things difficult for Sheridan."

Armstrong's lips pursed. "What if you might be able to see him sooner if you answered a few more questions?"

Maribel hesitated.

"That's what I thought. Come with me."

The woman strode away without another word. Maribel scowled but followed, lugging her suitcase with her. If answering a few more questions would help Armstrong cover her butt and let the humans return to the vampire city, than it was a torment Maribel would put up with.

Armstrong led her to the usual interrogation room. It was at the back of the hotel with a good view of the parking lot and nothing else. To Maribel's annoyance, Phil was there and Armstrong didn't tell him to leave. Rather, when she closed the door, she nodded at him.

"Your suspicions were correct. He loves her."

Phil smiled. "Like I said. I know how to read people, Kathleen."

Maribel's heart picked up pace and a ball of dread sank into her stomach. "What are you talking about?"

"The vampire king," Armstrong said. "He loves you. I'm willing to bet he'd start a war for you."

Maribel glanced at the door, but Phil was beside her in a second, his arms wrapping around her. His grip was painfully tight. Maribel kicked at Phil's shins. He yelped, growled, and pulled a gun from his belt. Maribel froze. Her heart hammered. Were they going to kill her now?

"That's right." Phil's grip loosened slightly as she stopped fighting against him. "Look, Mari, I like you. I really do. I don't want to have to hurt you. You won't make me do that, will you?"

She stared at the gun and shook her head.

Phil smiled pleasantly. "Good."

"Why are you doing this?"

"She wants to destroy the vampires. Something about her mother running off with one or something like that." Phil laughed when Armstrong glared at him. "Me, I'm in it for the money. Your king might start a war for you, but first, he'll pay a queen's ransom."

"Stop talking and get her out of here," Armstrong ordered. "Now, before someone sees."

Phil shrugged and propelled her towards the door. "Let's take a drive, Mari. Just you and me. Romantic, the way you like it."

Maribel allowed him to move her, her mind darting all over the place. There had to be a way out of this… didn't there?

Chapter Eight – Sheridan

It was a mistake to leave Maribel.

Sheridan paced from one end of his study to the other, unable to stand still. Logically, he knew that he had to leave her, that it was the best way to get this all resolved. Cooperate, and things would move faster. He only got the lawyers involved because it was so obvious that Maribel wanted to come home, and Armstrong still refused to let her go. They were currently looking into what he could do about it, but it didn't seem like much at the moment. He had also put in a call to the governor to get her to intervene in this one case, but so far he had heard nothing back.

The vampire king wrung his hands. It had seemed like the best choice to leave Maribel there to avoid Armstrong from blowing the situation out of proportion. Avoid any military incursions that would no doubt lead to bloodshed.

It was also necessary to move quickly, to stop anti-vampire zealots from causing trouble to the donors he was having to leave behind. He was sure that the longer he stayed at the hotel, the more humans would find out about it. He didn't want those protesters to get it into their heads that they could attack him while he was there. That would have ended with quite a few humans dead, or injured at least.

But the more he paced his study, thinking about the anger in Armstrong's face and the slump of Maribel's shoulders as he walked away, the more he realized he had made a mistake.

He should have taken Maribel away. Armstrong didn't want her in the vampire city, but had also said Maribel could go anywhere she wanted–Sheridan could have taken her to another hotel, or one of the vampire safe houses that were dotted throughout the city in case messengers or diplomats found themselves in hostile situations.

Shaking his head, he pulled his phone from his pocket and dialed Maribel's number. If he didn't hear her voice, he would go crazy. The phone rang half a dozen times before going to voicemail.

His stomach dropped but he forced himself to stay calm. Maybe she was just in the shower. He left a message and put the phone back into his pocket.

There was a small knock on the door. Sheridan stopped his pacing to glare at it. "Enter!"

Billie slipped in. Her lips were pressed tightly, her eyes slightly widened, skin a paler shade than normal. Her shoulders were rounded, hunched, as though she wanted to make herself look smaller.

All the worry and stress in Sheridan's body disappeared. Instead, he just felt numb. His hands began to shake, and he knew that it was about Maribel. Something had happened. He swallowed hard and nodded at Billie to speak. She inched a little further into the room, wetting her lips. Tears actually pricked her eyes.

"I just got word from Armstrong."

Sheridan nodded, his lungs feeling like they were collapsing. He couldn't draw in a breath.

"She has finished her investigation and has concluded that the charges against the vampires are unfounded. The donors are being released to return. But her people leaked all of their identities to the media, their faces are everywhere."

"Send a fleet of vehicles to go pick them up. And inform our lawyers we intend on suing Armstrong and her team for putting the donors in jeopardy." He stepped closer. "Now stop delaying. What happened to Maribel?"

Billie flinched. She looked down at the floor. "My lord… Armstrong claims that she left the hotel. As soon as you left, she got into a cab and left. But I have tried calling her and she's not answering."

Sheridan closed his eyes. He pulled in a deep breath and let it out slowly. Either Armstrong was lying and she had done something to his wife, or she had told the truth and something had happened after his wife left. Either way, something was wrong.

"I want the location of Maribel's phone."

Billie's eyes widened.

"She is my wife and she carries my child. I'm going after her." He strode to his desk and pulled a tablet from one of the drawers. He quickly patched into the security system, so he could keep up-to-date with Maribel's location once it was found. He glanced up to see Billie still staring at him. "What are you waiting for?"

"Sir, are you sure this is wise? It could be a trap."

"I won't go alone. I'll take two guards with me. I'm not going to argue, Billie." He strode towards the door. "Do as I say."

***

Tracking Maribel's cellphone led him to a dingy little motel on the far side of the city. The building looked like it was about to be condemned, with rotting shingles and siding that was falling off. Sheridan pulled into the parking lot, tense and wary.

"Sir, you should stay in the car until we've made sure the area is secure," said one of the two guards that had accompanied him.

Sheridan scowled. He didn’t like staying behind, but he nodded. The two guards slid out of the vehicle and separated, checking around the building. Sheridan made himself stay where he was. He inhaled deeply and strained his hearing, but there were too many scents and sounds. He couldn't tell if Maribel was here or not.

He heard the crack of the gunshot just in time to see one of the guards fall, howling. His head whipped towards the motel as the second guard ran to help him. Another gunshot. This time, Sheridan saw the flash of a light. The windshield shattered. He felt the bullet brush his ear. It burned like a flame. Silver.

The injured guard waved his hand at his companion, yelling at him to bring the king to safety. But Sheridan wasn't going to leave. The assassination attempt just proved that Maribel was here. With a roar, he kicked open the car door and charged towards the motel. The muzzle flash had come from a window on the second floor.

"My lord!" the uninjured guard reached for him, but Sheridan ignored him.

A second roar and he leaped at the building. The siding crushed beneath his hands as he climbed rapidly. His uninjured guard followed close behind, the one that had been shot cursing and spluttering as he tried to get to his feet. From the assassin's window, he heard a shout–then a scream.

Maribel's scream.

Sheridan's heart stopped but even as it did, an angry burst of fire rose in him. A red haze settled over his vision. He felt his fangs grow longer. His senses grew sharper and he could smell Maribel, her fear, her anger. He could hear the rapid beat of her heart and her lungs filling with air, ready for another scream.

The window was only an inch open. Sheridan tore it clean from its frame and launched himself into the room. There were three humans inside besides Maribel. He caught the first by the throat and readied to rip his head off.

"No!" Maribel screamed.

Sheridan's head jerked up. He didn't release his grip on the human, but neither did he kill him. Maribel was standing on the opposite side of the room, eyes wide, tears running down her face. Behind her was Phil Bennet. He had an arm around her waist, pinning her elbows to her sides. A gun was pressed to her jaw.

"Hold." Sheridan held up a fist and his guard, now climbing through the window, froze.

Phil smirked. "Tell your man there to leave."

Sheridan tightened his grip on the human he held. "Leave."

"My lord—," his guard started.

"Leave ! And take the other one with you."

The guard hesitated.

"Do as I say." The growl in Sheridan’s voice reverberated around the room.

The guard's jaw worked, but he nodded and dropped from view. The trap was sprung and he was caught, but he wasn't going to sacrifice his men. The human in his grip squirmed. The king tightened his hold.

"Let her go, Phil," Sheridan said softly. "None of you will get out of this alive if you hurt her."

"Sheridan, no," Maribel gasped. "Get out of here, leave me."

"Shut up," Phil snapped. He wet his lips. "Let go of my man, or Maribel dies."

"Sher—"

"I told you to shut up!"

Sheridan growled low in his throat at Phil. But he let his prisoner go and held up his hands. All he needed was one moment where Phil hesitated, and he would be able to act. But the man was too steady, and when he moved, he only shifted Maribel into a position where she was blocking him.

"I was only going to ransom her and screw over Armstrong, but I can see that's not going to work." Phil's expression twisted. "You're an idiot, vampire. You could have survived this. Now I have to kill you."

Sheridan narrowed his eyes.

Phil shook his head. "Let's all get to the van. Armstrong will want her pomp and circumstance. If I can't get my ransom money, at least I'll still get paid for bringing the vampire king to her. Now move!"

Chapter Nine – Maribel

The drive in the van was long. Sheridan sat across from Maribel with guns pressed into his chest and head. It was more frightening than the pistol Phil kept tucked under her chin.

So much for not wanting to hurt her.

Sheridan's gaze was unblinking. Maribel knew that if he was given the chance he would burst free of the steel handcuffs his hands had been put into. If that happened, Phil and his men would be sorry.

By the time they stopped driving, they were well out of the city. Maribel's whole body ached and her head pounded from the tension she had been holding in. She had been wracking her brains trying to think of a way out of this, but every now and then Phil pushed the gun harder to her chin and fear froze her.

Sheridan was taken out of the van first. When Maribel followed, she saw that they were in a lumber yard of some sort. Large, rough planks of wood lay everywhere, and smaller pieces were heaped in gray piles.

Armstrong was already waiting, standing next to two thick posts nailed together in a T-shape that lay on the ground.

"Finally," she said. "We'll show the world how to deal with vampires."

"You're going to start a monologue?" Sheridan rose a brow. "Really?"

Armstrong ignored him. "You know, the ancient Romans used crucifixion as punishment against the lowest of people living in their society? Slaves. Enemies. The only citizens killed by crucifixion were traitors."

Bile rose in Maribel's throat as Armstrong held up a mesh bag filled with long silver stakes. They looked like railroad nails.

"It was also used on vampires," Armstrong continued. "Fitting to put them with the rest of the trash. Vampires did it to each other, too, didn't they? They crucified their traitors with silver."

Maribel looked at Sheridan. He glanced at the bag of stakes and laughed. She could see a glimmer of fear in his eyes, though, and knew she wasn't the only one. Armstrong smirked at him, a gleam in her own eye.

Sheridan gestured to the T-shaped cross on the ground. "You're going to nail me to a cross? What good is that going to do?"

"When the vampires see you hanging there like a slave or traitor, they'll fall back on the old ways. They will attack, and the bleeding hearts that rule this nation will have no choice but to wipe you out."

Sheridan's smile faded. "I could snap all your necks before you had a chance to blink."

"Before Phil here could pull the trigger?"

The king's shoulders slumped.

"Sheridan, no ."

"It's okay, Maribel." Sheridan locked eyes with her. "Don't watch."

Armstrong pointed to a cross that had already been prepared. Never breaking eye contact with his nemesis, Sheridan took off his suit jacket and laid down. Phil twisted Maribel away when Armstrong handed the first spike to one of the men.

"Stop," Maribel pleaded, struggling. "Stop, please."

"Don't," Phil hissed in her ear. "Look, you might have only been a mark to me, but I was telling the truth when I said I came to care about you. Part of the reason I took this job was so that I could protect you from getting killed. But I won't be able to save you if you don't shut your mouth. I've convinced Armstrong that you're pregnant with my child, don't blow it or she'll cut your throat."

Was he telling the truth? Maribel stopped struggling. The hammer strikes rang in her ears and the gun was still pressed to her chin, but everything else faded away. Her heart felt like it was bleeding, but what could she do? She was only one person and terribly outnumbered.

And if what Phil was saying was true, was there a chance that Sheridan's long-awaited child would survive this? That hope gave her the strength to stay still and listen to the hammer coming down.

Phil turned and watched, but Maribel kept her eyes closed, sobbing openly. Each blow rang through the still air, matched by grunts of pain from Sheridan. Her stomach churned and she thought she might vomit or pass out. Her legs were too weak and she sagged against Phil.

When he finally let her go, she knew it was over. She fell to her knees, retching. And when she started to raise her eyes, Sheridan's voice, thick with pain but still strong, rang out.

"Don't look!"

Maribel froze. She trembled, fighting the desire to look at her husband and show him he wasn't alone. Sobs shook her body.

"Oh, let her look." Armstrong's voice was full of malice. "Let her see what you've become. The vampire king, dying as a slave would have. Soon the vampire taint will be cleansed from off the face of the earth."

Maribel's eyes rose against her will. She cried out again, then clamped her hands over her mouth. Sheridan lay on the ground, the wooden cross beneath him. His arms were outstretched, those thick silver nails piercing his wrists, ankles, and shoulders. Dark blood trickled from the wounds and his already pale skin looked translucent. His chest heaved and his eyelids fluttered.

"Put him up," Armstrong ordered and turned to Maribel. She pulled a pistol out from under her jacket "Everything that vampires have tainted must be cleansed."

"Wait." Phil stepped in front of her. "Wait. He brainwashed her—"

"She's tainted."

"You promised me."

"And you've never lied?" Armstrong smiled at Phil, showing all her teeth. She looked deranged. "Everything touched by vampires must be destroyed. And you spent time with them, those vampires. Don't worry, I'll be sure to put your money to a good cause."

Phil cursed and rose his gun, but Armstrong was quicker. The gunshot rang through the air. Smoke rose from the pistol in Armstrong's hand. Phil stumbled back, eyes widening. Blood poured from his chest. He blinked once and collapsed. He lay there, unmoving.

Maribel pulled in a deep breath. The gun pointed at her now and she froze. She stared up at Armstrong's merciless eyes. A part of her was relieved that she would die with Sheridan.

But her heart sank. Her arms wrapped around her stomach. If she died, so did their baby.

"Please," she whispered.

Sheridan grunted. Armstrong ignored him but Maribel turned to where the men were lifting the cross from the ground. Sweat broke over her king's face. His muscles bulged. With a roar that filled the air with rage, he yanked his body off the cross. The silver spikes ripped out chunks of wood. He fell to his knees, his howl of rage turning to pain.

The men dropped the cross and rose their guns. Sheridan's hands came together and he pulled a spike from one of his wrists. Bullets flew all over the place. Armstrong shouted, firing her gun again and again. Sheridan lurched forward and drove the silver stake into her heart.

Armstrong's men stopped firing their weapons. Everything seemed to go still as Sheridan withdrew the stake, pain and anger twisting his face. The human stumbled back, gasping.

"Fitting," Sheridan spat, "that you would die like the vampires you despise so much."

Armstrong dropped. Sheridan turned to her two men. He pulled the second stake from his other wrist and ran at them. They dropped their guns and fled. Neither of them turned. Neither saw Sheridan stumble and fall. He lay on his face, unmoving.

"No," Maribel whispered. She dragged herself to her feet and ran to him, tears running down her face. "Sheridan! Don't leave me."

She rolled him over with effort. His eyes rolled wildly, his face ashen. Maribel's heart jumped to her throat. The silver was poisoning him. She set to work quickly, grasping the ends of the stakes that had been driven through his body and pulling them out. Each wound was crusted with dead, black skin, like an old scab left to fester. The smell of burning flesh made her stomach roil. She choked back bile and continued.

When she was finally done, Maribel pulled him into her arms as best as she could. Numerous holes riddled his body. There was nothing she could do about the bullets inside his body. His eyelids flickered, and when his gaze focused on her he shook his head.

"Maribel," he groaned.

"I'm here," she whispered. "I'm here, I'm not going to leave you."

"No. You have to get away."

Maribel held him tighter. "I'm not leaving you."

"You have to go. I need to feed. I need blood . You have to go, or…" His gaze fastened on her neck. "Go, Maribel. Please. I don't want to live if it means killing you. Please. Call Billie. She'll know what to do. Just go before I lose control. Go! Now!"

Maribel's heart hammered. She shook her head. "I'm not leaving."

"Don't argue with me."

"No. You don't argue with me. If I leave you'll die."

Sheridan groaned, eyes rolling.

Maribel shook him hard. "Don't you dare leave me! Stay with me, Sheridan. I love you. Drink from me. You aren't going to kill me. Please. For me. I don't want to… I don't want to have to live without you."

She kissed him hard. Sheridan was still. Slowly, one of his hands rose. It combed through her hair before resting on the nape of her neck. He guided her neck to his mouth and kissed her throat gently. Maribel's skin tingled and she shivered. She braced herself against the ground.

"Count to ten and stop me." He grasped one of the silver stakes and pressed it into his hand. "Drive it back into my wound if you have to."

Maribel nodded. She closed her eyes. His breath was cold against her skin. His fangs grazed her skin. A sharp sting made her gasp. The sting turned more painful and she couldn't stop herself from crying out. And then the pain was gone. She felt Sheridan suck. A rush coursed through her. It wasn't pain, but it wasn't pleasure either. It was something else, something that made her arms buckle. She fell down over him.

"One," she gasped. "Two. Three."

Another pull. Sparks exploded over her vision. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head.

"Four. Five. Six. Seven."

Sheridan held her tighter.

"Eight."

His hands clenched her arms.

"Nine."

He released her abruptly, gasping. Maribel’s heart beat wildly, exhaustion running through her blood. The world swayed beneath her. But she rose her head just the same. Sheridan looked down at her. Their eyes met. His face was regaining what little color it normally had. He brushed his fingers against her cheek.

"Ten," she whispered. "Told you."

"Yes, you did." His eyes closed. "You're always right."

"Are you going to be okay?"

"Yes. I just need to rest for a moment. Then we can go home."

"Home," Maribel whispered. "That sounds good."

Chapter Ten – Sheridan

A scream made Sheridan jump. He winced as his still-healing wounds pulled. There had been substantial damage to his bones where the spikes had been driven through, and even after all these months, he still wasn't back to peak condition. If it wasn't for the silver Armstrong had used, he would have been healed within a week, two tops, but with the extra damage of silver poisoning, it had taken him four times that long just to start walking again.

Another scream rang down the corridor. Sheridan's heart jolted. Whatever pain he was still in from his injuries, it was nothing compared to the agony he could hear Maribel was in. He felt sick with worry, but there was nothing he could do.

Maribel was in labor and had been for the past two hours. The midwives wouldn't permit him into the birthing room with her, declaring that birthing babies was women's business. He wished he could be there, to hold her hand as she went through this pain.

The scream died off and Sheridan let out a breath he hadn't realized he was holding. He'd never felt so helpless before. Even when they had been in Armstrong's clutches, when he was forced to stay still while the nails were driven into his body, he hadn't felt like this. Then he knew he could do something to save Maribel if he needed to.

And he had. The agony of ripping himself off that cross would stay with him forever, but he had saved her.

Now, if something went wrong with the birth, there was nothing he could do. No amount of brute force or strength of will would be able to free her from the dangers of childbirth. He was helpless.

Billie walked up the corridor. She winced as Maribel let loose another scream. Sheridan dug his fingernails into his palm until this scream passed as well. With a sigh, he yanked at his hair. If something didn't happen soon, he was going to go crazy.

"You're a woman," he said to Billie. "Go into the birthing room and find out what's happening."

"Sir, with all due respect I'll only get in the way. Labor takes a long time. I remember when my younger brother was born my mother took nearly a full day to birth him."

Sheridan blanched. How could he survive another hour of this, let alone a day? More importantly, how could Maribel? Even in this day and age when there were so many medical advancements and knowledge, women still had to go through this!

"Why did I ever decide I wanted to be a father?" He yanked harder on his hair. "I would take it all back to stop Maribel from being in this agony!"

Billie smiled sympathetically. "She'll be fine, my lord. You have the best midwives available and all the equipment they need. She is the one who decided she didn’t want drugs. But if I can distract you?"

Sheridan let his hands fall to his side and nodded. "What news have you brought me?"

"The governor has once again extended a personal apology to you for your mistreatment at Armstrong's hands and has decided on a compensation for the blood donors whose identities were revealed. The investigation into the vampire relations bureau is still under way, but so far there have been no other anti-vampire sentiments found in it. And the men that attacked you with Bennet and Armstrong have both been caught."

Sheridan nodded in satisfaction. That was good to hear. Since the attack on his person, the governor had been bending over backward to keep the relationship with the vampire kingdom friendly. A war with vampires would be costly, not only in terms of loss of life but also in trade. The king had no desire to make things more difficult than they had to be, but it was a good wake-up call for the humans to police themselves better.

"Invite the governor to come see the baby," Sheridan said, brow furrowing. "I'm getting tired of his apologies."

"And have you made a final decision about Romanoff?"

Sheridan ran his hand through his hair. "Yes. The general will stay in the dungeons, except for a few hours every day when he serves at a human soup kitchen. Maybe if he serves them, he will develop compassion."

"And if it doesn't work?"

"Make sure he's always heavily guarded when among the humans." After experiencing being nailed to a cross himself, he was never going to threaten crucifixion again. It was his hope that Romanoff would come to see reason eventually.

The door to the end of the hall opened. A wizened little woman came sweeping down the corridor, a satisfied smile on her face. As she got closer, Sheridan could smell blood and the distinctive scent of newborn baby on her. He ran to meet her.

"Your daughter has been born, my lord."

A girl. Sheridan's face broke into a smile. "May I see them?"

The midwife nodded.

Sheridan turned to Billie. "Gather everybody in the ballroom for the announcement, and prepare a statement for the press."

Billie nodded. Sheridan raced down the corridor, beaming. The midwife followed close behind him and made him wash his hands before he was allowed into the birthing room. The other midwives bustled about, cleaning up, but Sheridan went straight to the bed where Maribel was lying. Her skin was pale with exhaustion, brow sweaty, and dark bags circled under her eyes.

She was so beautiful.

"Hey," she croaked at him.

Sheridan sat on the bed next to her and peered into the face of the tiny baby she was holding. "Hey."

The hospital gown she wore was on backward, the opening at the front. It was gaping so that the baby could rest right against her chest, a receiving blanket covering them both. Big brown eyes, blinking and squinting, peered out of the tiny wrinkled face. Sheridan gently stroked the downy hair.

"She's beautiful," he whispered. "Perfect, just like you."

Maribel smiled sleepily. "I don't feel all that perfect right now. I feel like I was just hit by a truck."

Sheridan had to laugh at that. He looked up as the midwife checked Maribel's pulse and her eyes. "Can I take her back to our room?"

"Always in a rush!" The midwife rolled her eyes to the ceiling. "Men! The woman just had a baby. Give her half an hour and we'll see. But if you want your privacy, we can give you some."

"Thank you. You may go announce the baby's gender now."

The midwife bowed at her waist. She hustled the rest of the midwives out quickly, leaving husband and wife alone. The baby was rooting around, her lips pursed. Maribel shifted her hospital gown off her breast and held the baby to it. The baby girl latched on and began to drink eagerly.

"Amazing. She knows exactly what to do." Sheridan beamed.

"Mmmm. I wish I could say the same. I know we took those parenting classes and everything, but I still worry. I never even had a babysitting gig before this. What if I do something wrong?"

Sheridan kissed her forehead. "You won't be alone."

"Yes. Yes, you're right. I don't have to do this on my own. I have you."

"Of course. You have me, and you'll always have me."

He wrapped an arm around her. Maribel laid her head against his shoulder, nestling in closer to him. Both were silent as they watched their little baby feed. Sheridan kissed his wife. The road bringing them here had been painful, but oh so worth it. If he had a choice, he would do it all again.

"I love you," he whispered.

"I love you, too."

Maribel kissed him as a cheer rose from the ballroom.

*****

THE END